THE TWO EYED MONSTER
He certainly led an interesting life, now...
Charles stared down at the toilet, and saw a thick layer of dust on the lid and the shelf behind it.
He tried to remember the last time he had used it.
It had to be a month ago, when he had tried to eat something, and ended up puking his guts out.
Charles reached under the toilet. He turned off the water, and then flushed, letting the rest of the water drain out.
No sense wasting it he thought.
He couldn’t eat, couldn’t drink, couldn’t piss, couldn’t shit, not since the magic man had changed him.
Funny, the things you miss.
He lingered. His eyes focusing on the shower/tub.
It seemed absurdly large to him.
The ceramic wall seemed impossibly wide and spaced apart.
Had it always been like that?
So much had changed that Charles could barely even remember his old life.
Still, there were benefits that came with this new life.
Charles walked into the bedroom.
The two women were still sleeping, and they were both naked on the bed.
His mouth watered.
It was hard to believe that these women were his mom and sister.
He got on the bed, and sat on his knees.
He had something for them.
Something, they both needed.
For he had been blessed with a most obscene gift—two long, thick cocks.
He crudely shoved himself inside each woman. A cock for each of them, as he took them from behind.
They both screamed, as the smell of iron filled the air.
They had been blessed too. And part of the magic was that both his mother and sister would wake up with their virginity intact.
Their innocence never lasted long, though. At least, not as long as he was around.
The two women quickly recovered from their initial shock, and now his mother pushed herself back against him.
His sister, the more passive of the two, simply allowed herself to be taken.
His was not a kind or gentle love.
But, that’s not what either woman wanted. This was no great Romance. These women needed to get fucked, and that was that.
That was the gift he gave them now.
He fucked them the way the magic man had taught him: hard and fast.
They were both so tight, and it felt exhilarating. Eventually his stamina gave way to pure bliss, as he filled them both full of cum.
It was a meal they greedily consumed. But, It wouldn’t be the last meal of the night, however. Part of the deal with the magic man, was that his seed would keep them young and fed. But, they were always so hungry.
The sudden rush, and intensity of the climax, provided to be too much, and he now fell forward on the bed.
He heard the two women giggling.
“Looks like we broke him again,” Gretchen said.
Soft hands turned him over on his back.
Now, they laid down next to him—one on each side.
They started to kiss him, first on the lips, then down his stomach, and finally deep sensual kisses all over his groin.
It was an intimacy he allowed, and even enjoyed. The magic man had, perhaps unknowingly, brought them closer together.
He suddenly groaned, a low throaty groan, as he felt two sets of lips wrap around the shaft of each cock.
His mother seemed to prefer the right cock.
His sister the left.
Although, as far as he could tell there was no difference between either one.
He wasn’t hard, not yet.
But, his softness would not last long. Indeed, a few seconds later, both of his cocks went from flaccid to raging.
Now, the women were fully engaged, bobbing up and down in an eager frenzy.
And here, in this sinful act, his sister was just as aggressive as his mother—if not more so.
His lips pulled back into a snarl, and he felt himself throbbing inside their tight little mouths.
His mom lips pulled back, as she kissed the tip.
“Let’s make him cum all over us,” she said.
A cold hand squeezed a shaft, as his mother began to stroke him.
His sister quickly followed suit, and now she too squeezed, and then stroked him.
It didn’t take much, and soon he cried out, as both of his cocks erupted, squirted load after load all over their naked flesh.
Again the intensity of it proved too much, and for a moment he blacked out.
He woke up to the sound of lips smacking.
When he opened his eyes, he immediately did a double take.
Both his sister and mother were licking the cum off of each other’s naked bodies.
No matter how many times he had seen them do this, it never got old.
Already, he was starting to get hard at the sight.
He kind of figured that this was more for his benefit anyway, because they made quite the show of it.
His sister had the bigger boobs, but his mom definitely had the better body.
They finished with a kiss.
Giggling again, they got up off the bed.
They held hands as they made their way to the bathroom.
He lay in the bed.
His head still spinning.
The shower turned on.
He thought of them. In there, under the water, naked.
He willed himself up.
And, by the time he stepped into the bathroom, he was rock hard.
In the shower, he heard his sister softly moaning.
He pulled back the curtain.
Gretchen, had been pushed up against the shower wall, and her legs were slightly open.
Their mother, meanwhile, sat on her knees. Her face buried in-between her daughter’s legs.
He stepped into the shower, bending down to avoid the curtain rod.
Standing at his full height, of eight feet, the two women look tiny below him.
They knew what he wanted, and it was his sister that sacrificed herself to his desires.
Gretchen turned around, and bent over, offering herself to him.
It was an offer he couldn’t refuse, and he shoved himself roughly inside of her.
She cried out.
He was in deep.
Her pussy choking on the cock that she liked best—the left one.
Knowing that Gretchen wasn’t exactly the most enthusiastic of lovers, he grabbed her hips, and pulled her back against him. At the same time, he began to thrust forward.
They soon fell into a steady rhythm, as their sinful cries echoed against the shower walls.
His mother, meanwhile, seemed content to just suck her son off, taking care of the second cock for him.
It ended with him pushing himself inside of Gretchen as far as he could go.
While his mother shoved her head all the way down to the base of his other cock.
Then with a roar, he fed both of them again.
The aftermath left him shaking, and once the women pulled free of him, he slowly slid down into a sitting position.
His mother, however, well she was a different animal.
Breathing hard, to the point of almost growling, his mother licked her lips, as she climbed into his lap.
“Hey,” Gretchen shouted. “That’s not fair.
His sister had reason to be upset.
For there were certain limitations to his gift.
Once was that he was incredibly tall, and frequently hit his head on the doorway, because he forgot to duck down.
Another was he couldn’t cum unless both of his cocks were engaged at the same time. A limitation his mother would sometimes exploit, as she rode him for hours, when they were alone.
And finally, and most tragically of all, only one them could fit on top of him. No matter how much he spread his leg, or how much he tried to stretch his cocks out.
His mother grabbed the cock on the right side, and quickly guided it inside of her.
She pressed her lips against his, kissing him long and deep.
The kiss set her off, and as soon as she pulled her lips back, she began grinding her hips on top of him.
“What about me,” Gretchen whined.
“Jesus,” their mother snarled, “Just suck him off or something.”
Gretchen sighed, and then stepped out of the shower.
His sister didn’t go very far, choosing instead to drop to her knees in front of the tub. She reached over the lip, and snatching up his neglected cock. This she brought to her mouth, while at the same time leaned down to suckled him.
Their mother, meanwhile, had become even more aggressive, as her body bounced up and down on top of him. She got this way sometimes. The super slut, part of her, asserting itself, and he had learn to just let her ride it out.
His mother howled as she came.
Then, shaking, she leaned forward, and pulled his head down.
“Cum,” his mother snarled. “Cum inside your mother’s pussy!”
His mother tilted her head back, and sighed, as he filled her full of his seed.
His sister, on the other hand, began to gag. And most of the seed he gave her ending up spilling out of her mouth.
“Are we done now?” Gretchen asked, in a bratty teenage voice.
Their mother sighed again, and then lower her head.
“Yes,” she hissed.
Gretchen stood up, and exited the bathroom.
But their mother lingered, and now she pressed his lips against his again.
She pulled free, and then climbed out of his lap.
Her legs were shaking as she stood. And, she nearly fell, as she got out of the shower.
She caught herself at the last second, laughing as she did so.
She gave him one finally look, and suddenly blushed— in a rare moment of modesty.
Still blushing, she went into the bedroom,
He lay in the tub for quite some time.
Water still dripping on him from above.
That last session had really taken a lot out of him. And, he could barely keep his head up, as it felt so heavy.
His mom and his sister dashed in and out of the bathroom as they got ready for work.
Only when the water turned cold, did he finally stir.
Willing himself up, he stood, and bent low to clear the curtain rod.
He had the presence of mind, to turn the shower off, before joining his mother and sister in the bedroom, again.
He saw his mother in the closet, sorting through various outfits as she tried to pick out something to wear. At the moment, she only wore a towel around her naked body.
His eyes fixed on his sister. Who, at this second, had bent over, as she reached for a pair of shoes under the bed.
She wore only a pair of panties.
He grabbed her from behind, and pulled her back against him.
Gretchen looked over her shoulder, and then licked her lips. Her earlier annoyance, apparently forgotten.
He pulled her underwear down, exposing her pussy, and then forced himself inside of her.
A deep gasp escaped her lips.
“Mom, he’s doing it again,” she cried, her hands shaking. “He’s doing it again. That thing!”
The thing his sister referred to was an unexpected part of his gift. Sometimes, he could make both of his cocks intertwine, forming one big cock with two heads.
“The two eyed monster,” his mother called it. But, she had yet to experience it for herself, as he no control of how, or when, it would happen.
Doing this made him incredibly horny, as he surrendered completely to his baser instincts. All his sister could do was hold on to the dresser in front of her, as he savagely pumped into her as hard as he could.
Gretchen opened her mouth, possibility to scream, but only a short little gasp came out. He continued to bludgeon and batter her pussy with reckless abandon.
When he was like this, she didn’t stand a chance.
Fortunately for her, he couldn’t keep this frenzied pace for long, and with a howl, he blew his load—a double doze, as cum shot out of both heads inside of her.
Her body convulsed, and as soon as he pulled free, she collapsed onto the floor.
He nearly collapsed too, but grabbed the dresser in front of him, to steady himself.
“Both of you stop screwing around,” their mother called out, storming out of the closet. She still only wore a bath towel.
“Here, put these on,” she said, throwing him a pair of basketball shorts.
Then she turned to her daughter.
“Gretchen,” she cried.
Gretchen moaned from the floor.
“Pull up your panties and get ready for work,” their mother growled. She was in full mom mode now. “The strip club isn’t paying us to lay around the house all night.”
Slowly, Gretchen reached up, and used the bed to pull herself back up on her feet.
But she was still shaking, and her head rolled drunkenly to one side.
Suddenly, she fell forward against him.
His sister reached around his back, and touched his bare stomach. She kissed his back, while slowly moving her hands down toward his crotch.
“Gretchen!” Their mother screamed.
“God, what?” Gretchen snapped.
“Knock it off, and get ready for work,” their mom snapped back. “Don’t make me tell you again, young lady!”
“God!” Gretchen cried, turning away from him. “Fine!”
After that things settled down, and the two woman quickly dressed for work.
He also dressed and then followed them out. This time, he made sure to duck under the door frame before he stepped outside.
Outside the sun was just starting to set We’re like vampires, Charles though, morbidly. Creatures of the night...
His sister walked over to the car.
But his mom lingered at the door.
“Make sure you study for your GED,” she said now. “If your sister can her GED, then you can too. I’m not going to have my kids be high school drop outs.”
He nodded, embarrassed.
“And make sure you get your coding project done,” she scolded him. “It’s due today, and that will bring in some extra money for us.”
“I know,” he said.
“Are you coming or what?” Gretchen called from the car. “It’s fucking cold out here!”
“Don’t you take that tone with me,” their mother cried. “I’m talking to your brother.”
Gretchen rolled her eyes, and pulled her coat tighter around her body.
“I’m going to come home early today,” she said. But the mom part of her slipped away, for a moment, as the super slut part took charge, again. She grabbed his balls, stroking them threw the fabric of his shorts.
“You know how horny I get, having all those men drool over me as I dance for them. But, you’re the only one who gets to touch me. And maybe tonight you can introduce me to that two eyed monster of yours...”
She let him go then, and the mom part of her reasserted herself.
“You have a good day, honey,” she said.
He bent low, so she could kiss him on the cheek.
She sighed, and now walked to the car.
But, half way there, she turned around, and called back.
“And no porn, young man. You save all those perverted fantasies for Gretchen and me.”
Satisfied, she walked to the car, unlocked the door, and got into the driver’s seat.
“Finally,” Gretchen said. “I’m freezing my ass off out here.”
Gretchen blew him a kiss, before quickly getting into the passenger’s seat.
Charles smiled, and offered a waved. Watching as the two people he loved most in the world drive away.
And all he could think—as he went back inside the house—was that he had to be the luckiest guy alive.
A LITTLE ME TIME
Thank god! Coach had finally stopped screaming.
It was getting annoying, but now the older woman just whimpered underneath her.
Leah knew she should be a little more freaked out about what happened, but god it felt so good to be in-between the woman’s legs.
Leah had decided, early on, that having a cock—especially such a big one—was nothing short of amazing.
Some time, just before sunrise, Leah came. The feeling felt so intense that she nearly passed out from the sensation.
God, is it always like this for boys, she though, as her lips pulled back into a dreamy smile.
Underneath her, Coach’s body tensed. And now, Leah felt the older woman’s pussy squeezing her shaft.
The tightness made Leah gasped.
Mercifully, the older woman’s grip relaxed a few seconds later.
Leah breathed a sigh of relief, and now pulled free.
Coach lay on the beach. Her eyes were closed, but her mouth whimpered, as white sin poured out from between her legs.
Leah felt a surge of pride. A sudden rush followed. She had never felt so alive in her life.
Leah went to her locker, and tore her gym shorts trying to stuff the big cock inside of them.
She ended up having to wear a towel around her waist on the bus ride home.
People stared, of course, but she felt so good that she barely even noticed.
At home, Leah undressed, and stared at her naked body in the mirror.
She still had the body of a woman, but blushed at the obscene thing between her legs. It was so big, so big that it almost touched the carpet at her feet. It lay flaccid now, tamed for the moment. But, she wondered how much bigger it would get when, and if, it got hard again.
Again, Leah thought she should be more freaked out.
But, the cock still dripped wet from Coach’s juices; and she could still feel the woman’s tightness around the shaft.
Suddenly, the obscene thing between her legs began to stiffen, and then it grew.
Without thinking, Leah grabbed the shaft with both hands, and began to stroke.
It felt amazing. No wonder boys like to do this so much.
It wasn’t long before she brought herself to climax, and cried out as cum spat out of the tip, and onto the mirror.
The aftermath, left her feeling light-headed, and now she fell against the bed.
“Fuck yes,” Leah sighed.
She felt completely drained, and no wonder judging by the amount of cum that now rained down from the mirror.
Leah’s lips curled into a wicked smile.
This was the best thing that had ever happened to her, in her short, sad life.
Her legs were still shaking as she crawled into the bed.
She lay on her back. Her now flaccid cock slapped against her chest, and the head rested on top of her breasts.
Leah stared at the cock in awe, and then had a very wicked idea.
She cupped her breasts, and pulled the slightly apart.
The shaft slid right in-between the gap. It proved to be a snug fit, as she pushed her breasts together again, squeezed the shaft tight.
With her hips, she began thrusting up.
Her nipples became hard, almost immediately.
With her fingers, she started rubbing her nipples, even as she continued to thrust with her hips.
It soon became too much for her, and she now grabbed the sheet underneath her with both hands.
Then she came, but not in the way a man does.
Her body shook, and she felt wet underneath her butt. Not only that, but the scent of musk hung heavy in the air.
Curious, Leah pushed a hand between her legs, and then reached past her balls.
Then she jumped, when her fingers rubbed her clit.
She pulled her hand back, still rubbing the sticky cum between her thumb and forefinger.
She couldn’t believe it.
Leah thought she had lost that part of herself when she had been… enhanced.
“How am I going to go to pee?” She asked herself.
Although, she hadn’t need to go since yesterday, which was kind of weird.
Her cock was hard again, and it ached in want of attention.
But, she didn’t want to just jerk herself off, again.
Leah thought of Coach, and how tight the woman had been. Especially, when the woman’s slit had wrapped around the shaft.
That’s what Leah wanted now, but who could she call?
Most of the girls at school didn’t really like her.
The answer, however, was soon delivered to her.
Her phone rang, which annoyed her at first. But, when she saw the number she quickly answered.
“Leah,” her sister, Amanda, cried. “Thank god it’s you. I just got out of the drunk tank, and I went over to the University, and something really weird is going on there.”
“Oh really,” Leah said. “Well, I guess you’d better get home right away.”
“I’m on my way,” Amanda cried.
“I’ve got good news for you,” Leah said. “I like girls now.”
“You do,” Amanda answered, and Leah could hear the joy in her sister’s voice.
“Mmmhm,” Leah said, running a finger along the shaft of her hard cock. “And I have a big surprise for you when you get here.”
“What is it?” Amanda asked.
“Something we can share,” Leah answered, suggestively.
“The bus is here,” Amanda cried. “I’ll be home as soon as I can.”
“I can’t wait,” Leah said, and then hung up.
Her cock felt so hard now that it was practically raging. But, that gave Leah another wicked idea.
She bent forward, and pushed her hips up.
The head of her cock smacked against her lips.
Bending forward a little more, she pulled the head into her mouth.
Oh fuck, she thought. This feels so good.
Cum dripped onto her tongue, and then continued down her throat. It tasted heavenly.
Leah may not have known much, but she did know that things were certainly going to be weird and interesting from now on...
TO BE CONTINUED...
A SINNER’S DELIGHT
Everyone thought she was crazy, but Tracy knew she wasn’t crazy. Not at all.
She just needed to do crazy things sometimes.
Like cutting herself.
But, she had to cut herself, because without her tattoos, she felt naked and exposed.
Plus, cutting herself was the only thing that kept the sinful thoughts away.
And, Tracy had a lot of sinful thoughts, especially at night.
She could still feel the devil’s cold cum wiggling around inside of her.
Tracy had been stupid to run away from him.
With him, she could be wild and free.
But, here in the convent Tracy had to be careful, and needed to keep things secret—like the cutting and the sinful thoughts.
The nuns were always watching.
Oh, but the nuns were good to her too. They fed her, and gave her a place to stay, and made sure she was okay.
But it was stifling to be under their watchful eye.
Tracy couldn’t stand it anymore.
She was a strong, independent woman, after all.
And independently she had broken into the library.
And had strong armed the basement door, which had never shut right. Even though the city had promised her, at least a half dozen times, that they were going to fix it.
Tracy also knew, that the basement was where the library kept the books they didn’t put on the shelves.
The banned books.
The forbidden books.
The scary books.
Good librarians never throw away any books, and she had been a very good librarian.
Instead, she had hidden these books away from prying eyes, and soon found the one she was looking for.
A big, black leather bond book that she now clutched to her chest.
The book felt warm, almost hot, and that made her shiver with excitement.
Tracy fled back to the convent.
Now she had to be careful, so that the nuns wouldn’t see.
But, the nus were at Mass, and she thanked God for that.
Tracy was able to hide the book in the cellar, and then rushed to get the items she needed.
A candle, some chalk, a cup, and finally the razor she used to cut herself.
Mass broke up before she was done, but Tracy was proud of herself for being able to hide her excitement.
She had to wait, though. Wait until tonight when everyone was asleep, and that proved to be pure torture for her.
Somehow, she made it until midnight.
Then silently, she crept downstairs into the cellar.
Tracy stripped naked, wanting to be beautiful for him.
She was already wet, so wet between her legs.
Tracy hoped he still liked her. The hospital had shaved her head, in order to get all the window glass out.
Her hand shook, as she lit the candle, longing for his vulgar touch again.
But, her hand remained steady as she drew the symbol on the concrete floor.
Not a pentagram like she would have thought. No, the symbol she drew was of a snake: a snake eating its own tale.
When she had finished the symbol, Tracy cut her arm, letting the blood drip into the cup.
Tracy licked her lips in anticipation, and could already feel a chill in the air, which announced his presence.
“To the Yarca, I offer my flesh,” Tracy chanted. She spread her arms wide. Her nipples were so hard that she couldn’t stand it.
“That I can serve as a vessel to thee. And send to me your humble servant, the Man of Endless Pleasure, that he may teach me your obscene ways.”
Tracy was surprised that the incantation had been so simple.
But, it had the desired effect.
The candle flame shot up .
The cup tipped over, blood spilling onto the symbol.
The snake twisted as it seeped up the blood, and now the chalk outline turned red.
Blue light filled the room. A light so bright, Tracy had to shield her eyes.
When she opened her eyes again, she saw a dark figure standing in the circle.
Tracy sighed, as a chill ran up her spine.
But on a closer look, she saw that something wasn’t right.
She stepped back, wanting to screamed
Oh god, she thought, what have I done!
Something shot out from the figure, and forced itself into her mouth.
Tracy choked as the snake-like appendage plunged down her throat.
Instinctively, she grabbed at it. Trying to pull it out.
But, the more she tugged at it, the more it throbbed inside her mouth.
Violently, its venom spat out, pouring down her throat.
She coughed as it pulled free of her.
It left her gasping, even as something white and sticky drooled out of the corner of her mouth.
Tracy heard the figure snickering behind her.
And, before she knew what was happening, another snake-like thing forced itself between her legs.
It hurt, it hurt so much.
Then she screamed, as she felt another one of those things take her from behind.
The figure continued to snicker. But, his face remained hidden in the shadows of the flickering candle light.
Tracy had never felt so violated in all her life, as the snake-like things wormed their way deeper inside both her pussy and colon.
Her cries were soon muffled as another snake-like appendage poured into her mouth and down her throat.
An obscene miracle happened then, as she felt herself starting to rise in the air. More snake-like appendages wrapped around her naked flesh, pulling her close to him.
Tracy look down at him, and to her surprise, the figure turned out to be an ordinary looking Asian man. But, his eyes held her gaze. Eyes that looked half crazed and haunted. Not only that, he constantly drooled from the corner of his mouth.
She whimpered pitifully. But he was immune to her cries, and answered with only a shudder.
More of the snake-like appendages wrapped her, and she could feel them throbbing against her naked skin.
But this close to him, she could hear him. Hear him in the back of her mind, and there was a crude intelligence behind his thoughts.
There are woman here, he thought. Lots of woman. But not enough, not nearly enough.
The snake-like things began to batter the insides of her pussy and colon, again, and after that she knew only pure bliss, as she came over and over again.
She was only vaguely aware that he was making his way up the stairs. But very soon, her eyes would be open as she bore witness to an orgy of endless debauchery.
And once upstairs, the screaming began…
TO BE CONTINUED...
“She led me astray,” the man said, and began to sob.
Dan Harmony, had seen some pretty fucked up shit in his three years on the job. But, the sight of some balding, fat, middle aged man sobbing was just pitiful.
Dan almost felt sorry for the guy, but had to remind himself that two orderlies were dead, and a nurse critically injured because of this man.
Still, Dan Harmony thought himself a pretty shrewd investigator, and a little sympathy might go a long way.
“Can I get you anything?” Dan asked. “Coffee? A soda?”
The man shook his head.
“Why, don’t you just tell me what happened?” Dan offered.
“Where do I start?” The man asked.
“Anywhere you like,” Dan said. “I’m here to listen. Not judge.”
The man sniffled, but said nothing.
Dan sighed. It was going to be a long night.
“Do you want a lawyer?” Dan asked. “It’s your right.”
The man shook his head.
“You don’t have to talk to me,” Dan said leaning back. “That’s your right. But, you’re going to have to talk to somebody at some point, and it might help to get it off your chest.”
The man sighed heavily.
“How long have you been working for Social Services, Mr…,” Dan glanced at the file. “Stevens?”
“About fifteen years,” the man blubbered.
“Anybody ever file a complaint against you?” Dan asked. “Anybody angry at you?”
“No,” the man admitted.
“Let me tell you about the part I know,” Dan said. “And then you can fill in the details. One professional to another. Sound good?”
The man nodded.
“Okay,” Dan said. “Me, and a friend of mine, found this guy and this girl in the Marshland Woods. The guy had been missing for a couple of days. The girl, well, nobody knows where she came from. So, I take the guy to County General to get checked out, and he’s transferred to a mental health facility for a 72 hour hold. My buddy, who’s the local Sheriff in your neck of the woods, takes the girl to his station. And, then the station called you. How about you take it from there?”
The man cleared his throat.
“I arranged temporarily housing for the girl at a halfway house,” he began. “I pick her up, and figure it’s going to be a pretty routine call. A little small talk to make her feel comfortable. Avoid any talk about her family or relationships, as that’s the usually cause of the problem. Stick to general topics, music she likes, books, movies and TV shows, you know that sort of thing. Most of the girls, they’re afraid. They’re been hurt, and need someone to listen. I was good at my job.”
Dan watched as the man covered his face.
“This girl, thought, she’s different,” he continued. “She starts talking to me, telling me how much she likes being a girl. Then she starts describing what’s its like when she’s with a man, physically. And while she’s telling me this, she’s rubbing my crotch.
The man is on the verge of tears again, but he keeps it together for a moment.
“My wife and I we’ve haven’t had sex in years,” the man confessed. “And when this girl tells me to pull over, I don’t know, something just came over me. And once we’re on the side of the road, she’s all over me. No foreplay, except to unzip my pants. Then she climbs into my lap, and shoves me inside of her. It’s the best sex I’ve ever had in my life. It’s like she knew exactly what a man likes. She makes me feel young again, and god did it feel so good. And after we’re done, she asks for a simple favor. To just find out where they have taken her friend.”
Again, the man cleared his throat.
“So I make a call, and the entire time I’m on the phone she has my dick in her mouth. She gets me so hard, then when I hang up, we do it again. It’s even better the second time. She let me take her from behind, something my wife would never let me do. After we’re done, she asks me if we can go visit her friend. I agree, I mean, all she wants is to see her friend, right. No big deal. I didn’t know she was going to kill those people. I swear to God! I didn’t know!”
The man loses it then, but is able to regain some of his composure a minute or so later. “She wouldn’t have done it, if they had just let her see her friend. But, she was smart. It’s like she knew, there weren’t going to be a lot of people there, just a skeleton crew. I don’t even know where she got the knife.”
The man started to sob again.
“I thought she loved me,” he cried. “But she had her friend punch me hard in the stomach. She laughed, a high shrill laughed, as I fell clutching my stomach.
And, when I was down, she kicked me hard in the balls. They took my car keys, and my wallet, and left me there. You know the rest.”
Dan believed him. Something about that girl had scared him. She was off. You could see it in her eyes.
He also knew that his fellow State Troopers had found the man’s car abandoned at the entrance to Grand Oaks National Park. They were searching the park now. But, all of them knew, that if someone really wanted to get lost in that vast wilderness, then it would be unlikely they would ever be found again. It would be like they disappeared off the face of the Earth.
Dan put a hand on the man’s shoulder.
“Love makes us do crazy things,” Dan offered.
The man nodded, wearily.
Nothing else needed to be said, as that pretty much summed it up.
TO BE CONTINUED...
HUNGRY LIKE A WOLF
What if it never stops, Summer thought.
“W-W-What if it n-n-never stops,” Summer stammered.
Maybe this was her punishment.
For she had done some very bad things over the last week.
She didn’t want to do it.
It just sort of happened.
The thing she became at night was just too greedy.
It never knew when to quit.
Summer had tried to keep that part of her in check.
And, she had thought herself clever, that first night, by offering it the horse.
The horse was getting old, and wasn’t good for much except to serve as a stud.
But, a stud was just what she needed.
Around sunset, Summer went into the barn, and stripped naked.
She gently petted the horse, as she whispered in it’s ear all the things she wanted.
The horse nodded it’s head in response.
With her thin lips, she kissed it on it’s head.
The horse had been in their family since she was a little girl. But, today it would calm a woman’s desire.
Summer promised that it would only hurt for a little bit.
Then the change came for both of them.
Summer collapsed to the floor, clutching it’s stomach.
She tried to scream, but the scream caught in her throat, as it always did. The skin on her chest began to stretch, while at the same time every bone in her body broke.
The pain lasted but seconds, and ended in sheer bliss.
She sighed, as she came.
She sat up, and ran a hand through her now black hair: black save for a red streak in the front.
Summer didn’t remember much after that, just flashes.
First, she strutted over to the horse, liking how her now big boobs bounced with each step.
The horse welcomed her with open arms, as it sat in a very human like pose.
It’s back now straight, and it’s thin legs spread wide.
She dropped to her knees in worship of its cock.
She kissed it, with her cupid bow lips, tasting the salty cum that ran down the tip of it’s flat-headed penis.
She felt almost drunk, as the cum poured down her throat.
The scene flashed ahead, and now she sat in the horse’s lap. But this was a far from innocent gesture, as the horse’s long, thick cock buried itself deep inside of her.
She laughed wildly, as she rode that obscene thing with complete abandon. But, in a tender moment, she spread her arms across the horse’s barrel like chest—holding it in an embrace.
The last image was of herself, her other self, on her knees in front of the beast. Pushing herself back against it, letting her body sink all the way down to the fleshy ring around the shaft.
Summer woke up the next morning, herself again, but feeling light headed. Fresh cum still running down her legs.
She quickly dressed.
Then, she heard the horse. It lay on the ground, pitifully whining.
But as she got closer, it started to scream. Not understanding perhaps what had happened to it.
Summer dropped to the floor, and now cradled it’s head.
The poor beast continued to scream.
“It’s okay,” she cried. “It’s okay.”
But, it wasn’t, and now she saw why.
The thing between its leg was all shriveled up.
She gasped, and then stood up, backing away from the animal.
But the thing wouldn’t stop screaming.
It was more than she could bare, and now a madness seized her as she grabbed a pitchfork.
The first stab was the hardest.
But after that, it was easy. And she kept stabbing it, until it finally stopped screaming.
In the aftermath, she couldn’t stop shaking.
But it was alright. It was just a stupid horse, and an old one at that.
Summer buried it— it took all day— but she buried it.
She had made a mistake with the horse. But, it wasn’t her fault, not really. She wouldn’t make that same mistake again.
Except the bull hadn’t fared much better, the next night.
Neither had the dog, the night after.
Now, her father lay dead in the other room, and his cum still dripped down her legs.
And, she couldn’t stop shaking.
The worst part of it all was that she remembered all of it.
Summer remembers that she had been in a panic state all that day, having no idea what she was going to do when night came.
The change came quickly, as she stood in the doorway of her room.
Afterwards, she stood, or rather her other self stood still wearing her night gown.
With her big breasts, the gown looked obscene as it clung to her body.
But, she like the way it looked, especially when she caught her reflection in the mirror. She wondered if her father would like it too.
She strode into her father’s room.
He sat up, and called out her name.
But, he couldn’t take her eyes off of her.
She put a finger to her lips.
Immediately, her father fell silent.
He watched her strip naked, and she liked the attention he gave her, as he watched her every move.
She climbed into bed with him.
He lay fully erected.
She teased him.
Sucking him off at first, and then shoving his cock between her big breasts.
As night wore one, she became more perverted.
First, sitting on his face, while at the same time leaning forward to stroke him off.
His eyes watched her the entire time. And the attention made her swoon, even more than the sinful act itself.
When she finally decided that she had teased him enough, she straddled him.
She gasped, forgetting that the change always restored her virginity. But, her innocence didn’t last long as he slid inside her tiny pussy.
Then she fucked him, riding his cock all night long.
The best part of it was, that no matter how many times he came, he stayed hard. Stayed hard for her!
When morning came, Summer gasped—blinked her eyes several times as if coming out of a dream. To her horror, she realized that she was still on top of him. And, her hips were stilling grinding away, as she squeezed ever last drop out of him.
Summer jumped off.
Her face flushing red, as she tried to cover herself.
He wasn’t moving.
“Daddy,” she called out.
He was dead.
Her eyes widened in surprise, as to the reason why.
His thing was all shriveled and twisted up.
Sobbing, Summer ran out of the room.
But, she couldn’t shaking.
“I-I-It’s not m-m-my f-f-fault,” she stammered now. “If M-M-Martin were h-h-here, I w-w-wouldn’t have d-d-done it. H-H-He would have t-t-taken care of m-m-me that way.”
“We don’t need him,” a voice said behind her.
Summer turned and looked into the mirror.
Only to see her other self, reflected back.
The girl in the mirror, ran a hand through her black hair.
“Surprised to see me?” The girl asked.
Summer nodded. Shocked was more like it.
“Don’t be,” the girl said. “We’re a team, you and I. You can call me Jackie.”
Summer wondered if she was losing her mind.
The girl in the mirror shook her head.
“You’re not going crazy,” she said. “I wouldn’t let anything bad happen to you.”
“Y-Y-You k-k-killed my d-d-dad.” Summer stammered.
The girl pouted.
“The cancer was already killing him,” the girl said. “This way he died happy. He always had a thing for younger women, right? And don’t all girls love their daddy?”
“S-S-Shut up!” Summer stammered.
The girl laughed.
“I’m just having a little fun,” the girl said. “You’re always so buttoned up and serious. Where do you think I came from? It’s all those pieces of yourself that you hide away.”
“S-S-Shut up!” Summer screamed.
“Now, now,” the girl said, wagging a finger in front of her. “I’m here to help. You look tired. Why don’t you rest? And when you wake up tomorrow, everything will be taken care of.”
The girl vanished from the mirror.
And now Summer stared at herself.
She was tired, and there were dark circles under her eyes.
Exhausted, she laid down on the bed, and quickly fell asleep.
She jolted awake, and a moment of panic followed.
She had no idea where she was.
A bus? Yes, she was on a bus.
She wore a strange blue coat, a coat that she never seen before.
And now, Summer felt something on her head.
Reaching up, she pulled down a matching blue, pillbox, hat. Not only that, but she saw that there was a sales tag still attached to it.
Summer eyes drifted down; and now saw something sticking out of the coat pocket.
She reached into the pocket, and pulled out a bus ticket.
The destination was for some city that she had never heard of. But, Summer did note that the destination was a one way ticket.
There was some writing on the back of the ticket, and she turned it over, only to see a note.
The note read:
Everything is taken of. Thought you could use some new clothes, so don’t forget your suitcase. It’s a small blue one, and it has your name on it. Blue is my favorite color. Love Jackie.
P.S. Check your other pocket.
Summer reached into the other pocket, and pulled out a wad of cash.
She quickly stuffed the cash back in her pocket.
It was then that she realized that she wasn’t wearing any underwear. In fact, she wasn’t wearing any clothes at all, except for the jacket.
And she could feel fresh cum dripping down her legs.
The bus lurched forward.
Leaving Summer to wonder, just what she had gotten herself into.
TO BE CONTINUED...
SWEET, LIKE HONEY
Rosie stared off into space.
Aside for a couple of boys at the booth by the door, the diner was completely empty.
It had been a slow night, and the slowness of the hour had given her a lot of time to think.
But, thinking was the last thing she wanted to be doing right now.
She couldn’t stand it.
It was driving her crazy.
All these wicked thoughts and feelings that filled her every waking moment
Ever since that morning in the kitchen, when she and Martin had almost…
Her clothes suddenly felt hot and stifling against her skin. Thinking about Martin, had made her nipples rock hard, and they hurt as they pushed hard against the fabric of her uniform.
Rosie, thought of Emily now, and felt an intense jealous toward her younger rival. What did Emily have that she didn’t? Rosie wanted to kill that little bitch for stealing Martin away.
One of the boys signaled her over, and that broke the murderous trance that held her sway.
She grabbed her notepad, and a pen, and strode over to the two boys.
She hadn’t really notice them before, and had barely glanced at them when she took their order. They had noticed her, though. But, she was used to the way men stared at her, and usually just let their gaze roll right off of her.
But, the way the boys looked at her now, excited her.
One of the boys was tall and skinny, like Martin. Only this boy had blond hair, not black like Martin’s had been.
His friend looked short and stocky, but his skin was an ugly shade of bluish black that really didn’t flatter him at all.
She could tell, at a glance, that these boys didn’t have a lot of experience with the opposite sex.
It was the way they looked at her. Their eyes were filled with great hopeful longing, but also hopeless defeat.
She could easily see why, as both of them looked like complete dorks. And Rosie wouldn’t be surprised if the girls at school just completely ignored them.
She was briefly reminded of Joe, who had also been a complete dork when he was their age. And well, she had always wanted Joe to be her first...
Rosie sighed, a heavy sigh, that the two boys couldn’t help but notice.
Rosie bent forward a little, showing off her cleavage.
The boys stared, but when she caught them looking, they quickly looked down.
Adorable, Rosie thought.
“You boys want anything else?” She asked. Her voice was low and suggestive. “Some desert maybe?”
A look of confession passed between them, but she knew she had their attention.
“We have a special tonight,” she said. Her voice dripped with lust. A lust so potent there was no way in hell that it could be ignored.
“Me.” She said, letting the word hang in the air, for a moment, as she licked her lips.
“In fact,” Rosie said now. “If you go rent a room at that motel across the parking lot, then I’ll come join you in ten minutes.”
The boys did a double take.
“And I’m completely serious,” she added, reassuring them that this wasn’t a joke.
Rosie stood, and put their check face down on the table.
“Please pay your check up front,” Rosie said in the most manner of fact way possible, and loud enough that Angelo would hear. “Thank you for coming and have a good night.”
Without thinking, the boys jumped out of the booth, almost knocking her down in the process.
They paid their check, forget their change, and then ran across the parking lot toward the motel.
Back in the diner, Rosie felt dizzy and almost fainted. Fortunately, Angelo had gone into the back, and had started cleaning up for the night.
Dear god, what have I done?
Ten minutes later, she met the two boys outside the motel.
A couple of minutes after that, they were in the room together.
Rosie made the first move, and began to strip.
It felt so good to be out of those tight clothes, she thought.
The last thing to fall were her panties, and after she kicked those off, she sat naked on the bed.
The two boys, however, seemed a little more reluctantly, and hadn’t even taken off their pants.
“You guys haven’t been with a woman before, have you?” Rosie asked.
“I have,” the skinny boy said.
“Me too,” the black boy added, a few seconds later.
Yeah right, Rosie thought. But, she was actually glad they were inexperience, because it meant she’d be doing them a favor.
Tell yourself whatever you want, a voice at the back of her mind told her. It’s still a sin.
“You’re beautiful,” the black boy said.
Rosie smiled. He sounded nervous.
“You’ve seen porn, right?” Rosie asked. She leaned back a little, and spread her legs.
Their eyes widened at the sight.
“It will be just like that,” she said. “One of you take my pussy from behind. The other I’ll take in my mouth. And don’t be afraid to… uh…”
Rosie face suddenly flushed, as her modesty briefly asserted itself.
“You know…,” she said, waving her hand in the air. “Inside of me.”
That lit a fire under both of them, and they quickly undressed.
Rosie, meanwhile, got on all fours.
The black boy was the first to join her. He jumped on the bed, and got behind her.
The bed bounced a little from his weight, which made her giggle.
Then she cried out, as he forced himself inside of her.
The boy wasn’t very big, but his cock was thick and fat, and her pussy struggled to accommodate him. It felt like he had just shoved a baseball bat inside of her.
“Damn,” the boy said, panting a little. “Are all white girls, like this?”
He didn’t wait for an answer, and instead eagerly thrust forward.
Rosie wanted to tell the boy to slow down, as she could already feel his cock throbbing and twitching inside of her.
But, it felt good, and she didn’t care.
Let him have is fun, she thought.
She turned her attention to the other boy, now. The skinny boy had been patiently waiting for his turn.
She sighed at his reluctance.
What would have really sent her over the edge, is if he had forced himself on her, and taken what he wanted.
But, her lust would not be denied, and she soon took his long, skinny cock inside her mouth.
First, she wrapped her lips around the tip, and then swallowed him all the way down. This was something she had done to Joe hundreds of times. The boy reacted in much the same way Joe always did, which was to utter a short, startled cry.
His cock was pretty deep down her throat, though, and she knew she would have to come up for air soon. In the meantime, she repeatedly bobbed her head back and forth, which produced more short, startled cries from the skinny boy.
Neither boy lasted long, and the black boy was the first to give, as a thick wade of cum shot into her pussy.
The suddenness of it, almost made her bite the other boy’s dick off.
But, she caught herself at the last second, and pulled her head away just to be on the safe side.
She didn’t leave him hanging, as she grabbed the long, skinny cock. The shaft was covered with her spittle, which made an excellent lubricant as she stroked him off.
She stroked him off quickly, so quickly that he barely had time to cry out before his cum shot in the air, and then dripped down all over her hand.
This sinful exercise had left all three of them were panting.
But, Rosie wasn’t done with them yet, and now she told the two boys to switch places.
Because they were so young, there were hard again, almost immediately. A fact that she took advantage of now.
Again she cried out, as the skinny boy’s cock wiggled inside of her.
He went a lot deeper than the other boy, but she missed the black boy’s girth and weight.
The skinny boy was just as aggressive as his friend has been, if not more so.
But, just like her friend, he was eager, and it felt so good.
Rosie licked her lips, and turned her attention to the other boy.
She had some trouble getting the black boy’s fat cock in her mouth, and settled for licking the shaft, and then stroking him off.
They lasted longer this time, and it was Rosie who came first. The climax left her trembling, but it also gave her a very perverted idea.
“Take your dick out of me,” she commanded. “And, get your skinny ass over here.”
The skinny boy did as he was told.
He hopped off the bed, and came around to the face her.
Rosie sat up on her knees.
With a dick in each hand, she stroked them both off.
“Cum all over my tits,” Rosie snarled.
Both boys cried out, with the black boy again being the first to give, as he shot an enormous load all over her chest.
The other boy followed suit, a few seconds later. His contribution wasn’t quite as voluminous as the other boy’s had been, but it had the desired result.
Rosie’s big tits dripped with their cum.
Seeing this released something wild inside of her. And now, all the unfilled desires she had for Martin bubbled to the surface.
The black boy was the closest to her.
She pushed him down on the bed, and then climbed on top of him.
He was hard again, and for that Rosie was grateful.
She fed her pussy full of him; and once inside, she lost all control of herself.
She rode him, hard and fast. Her pussy squeezing his cock, so he wouldn’t fall out, while her hips piston back forth on top of him.
He came inside of her, groaning as he did so.
But, he was still hard, and that drove Rosie wild. She redoubled her efforts, as her pussy gorged itself on his cock.
The other boy came up behind her, and grabbed her cum stained breasts.
She moaned as he kissed her neck, but what sent her over the edge was feeling his hard cock squished between the crack of her ass.
Underneath her, the black boy cried out, and then came again shooting another large load inside of her.
Spent, his cock grew flaccid.
Rosie snapped her head toward the other boy.
“Fuck me,” Rosie growled. “Fuck me hard!”
Rosie jumped off the black boy, and in one quick motion laid on the bed with her legs spread open.
The skinny boy got on top of her, pinning her down by the wrists.
Rosie licked her lips, and then screamed, as the boy flexed his long, skinny cock inside of her.
He fucked her as hard as he could. And the mattress squeaked loudly underneath them, as proof of his efforts.
He was deep, so deep inside that it made her shudder.
She came, thrashing underneath him.
This proved too much for the boy, and Rosie’s body jumped, as his seed filled her—finally taming her lust.
She pulled the boy’s head down and kissed him—an almost motherly peck on the lips.
He had made her feel so good.
They both had.
But, it was over now.
All three of them lay spent.
In the glow of that moment, she wished she had said something sexy to them. Something loaded with double-entendres like, “Remember, if you boys are ever hungry again, just ask for desert.”
But, she felt too exhausted, and simply laid there while the boys dressed, and then left the room.
Her lips curled into a content smile. Those strange, sinful urges she had had for Martin satisfied.
Maybe this was all she needed. Just one wild night to get it all out of her system.
After a while, she willed herself up, and took a shower.
But, as the hot water washed over her, the urges came back with a vengeance.
Her hand drifted down between her legs, and now she lightly rubbed her clit.
Rosie wished the boys had stayed.
In her mind, she switched back and forth between them.
The black one stuffing her pussy fill.
Then the skinny one with his long cock between her breasts.
But, it was only when she thought of Martin— in the kitchen— that she finally came.
She turned off the water, dried off, and quickly got dressed.
Rosie sat on the bed, feeling both dirty and ashamed.
She could almost hear her sister, Jackie, laughing at her. Laughing at what a whore she had become.
And Rosie knew— knew at the back of her mind— that she was going to do this again. For, the urges were never going to stop...
TO BE CONTINUED...
BITTER SWEET SYMPHONY
Joe hadn’t broken his daughter’s heart...
She had broken his.
The way daughters always do, when they give their heart to another man.
Joe had stayed with Martin until the ambulance arrived.
Then he had stood guard, while the attendants loaded Martin— naked and shivering— into the back of the bus.
Joe waved them on, and had spent nearly two hours scouring the street. Searching for the silvery thing that had been around the wolf’s neck.
But, he had come up empty.
All Joe could think was the impact of the bullet must have shattered the necklace to dust.
At least that’s the story he would tell himself in the days to come, just so he could sleep at night.
When Joe finally arrived at the hospital, to his surprise, he saw that his daughter was already there.
It took a minute to work it out. But then, he realized that she must have heard the call for the ambulance over the radio.
Joe silently entered Martin’s room, hearing his daughter talking up a storm.
Martin lay in the hospital bed, passively listening.
Joe cleared his throat, and Emily looked up.
“Emily,” Joe said quietly. “I need to talk to Martin for a minute.”
Emily nodded, and got up.
She paused to hugged him, whispering a tiny “thank you” before she left the room.
Joe walked over to the bed, and then sat down in the visitor's chair.
“Long night,” Joe said. He took off his hat, and rested it on his knee.
The boy blushed, and turned his head away.
“You should have killed me,” Martin said. His voice sounded raspy and tired.
“Sorry,” Joe said. “Just didn’t have the heart.”
“I’ve done terrible things,” Martin cried.
“As far as I’m concerned, it was a giant wolf that did those things,” Joe said quietly. “And that’s how my report will read: a wolf attack, and nothing more.”
“I’m a monster,” Martin sobbed, hiding his face behind hands.
Joe put an arm on Martin’s shoulder.
“You know what I see, Martin?” Joe asked. “I see a good kid, troubled though, because he had it tough growing up. A guy who got into something that nearly destroyed him, but still came out okay in the end. How many horror movies have you and I seen like that?
Martin wiped his eyes.
“And maybe you’re a little wiser now because of it.”
But, even Joe had to admit that he’d never look at Martin the same way again.
“Do you think there’s going to be a twist at the end of this story?” Martin asked.
The question took Joe aback.
“Honestly, I don’t know,” Joe confessed. “It depends on whoever is behind this. And whether or not they are setting up a sequel.”
Martin nodded, solemnly.
“So, I guess the question I need to ask you,” Joe began. “Do you know who’s behind all of this?”
“It was a man in the park,” Martin confessed. His voice reaching an almost frenzied pitch now. “He gave me a necklace that had an Ouroboros.”
“That’s a snake eating its own tail, right?” Joe asked.
“Yes,” Martin answered, laughing nervously. “The Midgard Serpent, like in Thor.”
“The man said it would help me with girls,” Martin said now. “And, it was fun and exciting at first. To have that kind of power at your fingertips. Then things started to escalated, and it was never enough!”
Martin was practically screaming at this point, and Joe almost told him to stop.
But, the cop part of him told him that he needed to let Martin talk, because he may never get this chance again.
“And it tried to hurt Emily,” Martin said. “But I wouldn’t let it. I love her. I love her so much. But it kept pushing and pushing…”
Martin began to tremble.
Joe got up out of his chair, and now stood over the boy.
“What was the name of the man?” Joe asked. “The man who gave you the necklace.”
Martin began laughing—a high, nervous laugh.
“Give me the name of the man, Martin.” Joe shouted.
“Wouldn’t you like to know,” Martin said. Only it wasn’t his voice, anymore. This one sounded almost feminine.
“I remember you, Joseph,” Martin said. “You were at my house. My house in the woods.”
Joe pulled back, and gasped.
No, he thought. It couldn’t be her.
“Come close” Martin cooed. “Let me tell you all my secrets.”
Joe shook his head, and squeezed the dreamcatcher in his pocket.
Martin sat up in bed, and hissed, “You think you’ve won some sort of victory? You haven’t. I was the serpent that tempted Eve in Paradise. You are nothing little man, but a speck of dust...”
Joe tore the dreamcatcher from his pocket, and now held it out in front of him like a cross.
Martin hissed again.
But, Joe pressed forward, pushing the dreamcatcher into Martin’s hand.
Immediately, Martin’s eyes rolled back.
His body, wearily, fell back against the bed.
Joe forced himself to look again.
Martin looked peaceful, and now slept the sleep of the innocent.
Joe exited the room, pushes past the nurses who rushed in to check on their patient—altered by the constant beeping from one of the machine close to the bed.
Joe felt like he was in some sort of dream.
But it was his daughter, who brought him back from the brink.
“What did he say?” Emily asked. “What did he say, daddy?”
Joe hugged his daughter, and kissed her on the forehead.
“He said,” Joe began, unsure of what to say next. “He said, he loved you very much.”
Emily was already starting to fall asleep, even before she got into the car.
And, it wasn’t long after she buckled herself in, that Joe heard her lightly snoozing in the passenger’s seat.
For a moment, she was his little girl again.
That made Joe smile, but the smile quickly faded.
He looked up into the rear view mirror.
“Please,” he said. “Please, whoever you are, I don’t care what happens to me, but don’t let my daughter be in the sequel.”
“Deal,” a voice said at the back of his mind.
Joe couldn’t be sure if that meant “Deal” as in deal with it, like kids say now-a-days.
Or, “deal” as in “You’ve got a deal.”
Joe chose to believe it was the latter, but he’d always have that doubt in the back of his mind.
He couldn’t let that worry him now, though.
Soon, there would be a lot to do.
Things that a father, a good father, would do for his children.
Emily had talked about getting her GED, and Joe felt certain that she could talk Martin into getting his GED too.
If Martin did that, then Joe could him get a job scanning old records for the city.
It was a shit job, with terrible hours and bad pay...
But, it would be enough for a young couple just starting out.
Plus, it would allow Joe to keep a close eye on Martin, and make sure he didn’t step off the beaten path again.
Although, Joe thought Martin wasn’t likely to do that now.
And maybe a little responsibility would be just the thing to keep him on the straight and narrow.
Well that and Emily.
Plus, if Emily got a job waitressing at the diner then they’d be alright.
Not only that, but Joe had bought Emily a car at a police auction. He meant it as a graduation gift, but maybe now it could serve as wedding present.
Yep, he’d get them all setup, and after they’d have to figure it out on their own—just like everybody else.
But, he’d promised himself that he’d always be there to offer whatever advice he could.
It was the best a father could do.
Joe started the car.
Today, he just wanted to drive.
Drive until he ran out of gas.
Drive so far until he reached a place where no one knew who he was.
So, he could feel, for a moment, like a teenager again…
THE LONG WAY HOME
His house lay in complete shambles.
It had taken almost an hour to find it, but now Joe held the object triumphantly in his hand: a silver dreamcatcher.
The dreamcatcher had been a gift from Emily’s great, great grandfather.
Joe had only meet the man a couple of times, but the two men had hit off immediately.
That last time, the old man had somehow talked him into going hunting at the crack of dawn.
It was a good day for it, though, Joe remembered.
The air crisp, but not too cold.
And, the small forest was almost serenely quiet.
Joe—who had been certified a marksman in the army—kept missing the various deer that happened to cross his path.
The old man laughed, and said in his deep, low voice, “You’re either a bad shot or you have a big heart.
Joe laughed, and then confessed, “Just seen Bambi one too many times, I guess.”
“Big heart,” the old man rasped. “Your daughter is going to walk all over you.”
Joe nodded and chuckled.
“You’re probably right,” Joe answered.
“Me,” the old man said. “Too strict with my son. Made him a bitter man.”
They walked a little, letting the deer pass by unharmed.
“All children break their parent’s hearts,” the old man said. “Been that way since our ancestors.
Joe remembers he tried to say something, but the old man held up a wrinkled hand silencing him.
There was a house in front of them.
It hadn’t been there before, Joe was sure of it.
Not only that, it looked brand new, and the white coating glowed in the rising sun.
Joe heard a twig snap behind him.
He whipped his head in that direction, and saw a flash of movement behind the trees.
Joe turned his head back to the house, and saw that the front door stood open.
Standing in the entryway, was the most beautiful woman Joe had ever seen in his life.
She was Asian, and looked like she had just stepped out some Japanese comic book.
The woman wore a school girl outfit, but the outfit was completely red.
The front of her outfit lay unbuttoned at the top, showing off the woman’s impressive cleavage.
She put a finger to her red stained lips, and sighed heavily, which caused her cleavage to rise and fall.
Without thinking, Joe stepped toward the woman.
Well that wasn’t true, he was thinking about something.
His erection made it pretty clear, in fact, what was on his mind.
A strong hand reached out, and pulled him back.
For a man in his nineties, the old man was surprising strong.
Joe faced the man, murder in his eyes.
But, the old man ignored him, and shouted something in his Native tongue.
The woman hissed. A loud, piercing hiss that sounded like the stuff of nightmares.
Joe, blinked several times, as if coming out of a dream, but found he could think straight again.
The old man took off running.
Joe was quick to follow.
They made it to the forest clearing, unmolested.
Joe panted, completely out of breath.
The old man, however, looked like he had barely broken a sweat.
“What was that?” Joe asked, still panting.
The old man shook his head.
“Not here,” the old man whispered.
They made it back to the old man’s house safe and sound.
There was a note waiting for them when they arrived.
The women had gone to the store, leaving the two men to fend for themselves.
The old man made some breakfast, but Joe passed on the offered egg.
The old man took a couple of bites of his egg, and then pushed his plate aside.
He turned to Joe.
“We don’t like to talk about them to outsiders,” the old man began.
Joe hadn’t noticed it before, but the old man’s hands were trembling.
“And talking about them has its own dangers,” the old man continued. “But you are family, and my granddaughter, Bethany, loves you very much.”
The old man looked badly shaken, and Joe didn’t like the slight hitch he heard in the man’s breath.
“It’s okay,” Joe said. “You don’t have to say anything.”
“Big heart,” the old man said, forcing a smile.
Then he shook his head.
“No,” he said. “You need to know. What we saw, it was a skinwalker.”
“Like werewolves or something, right?” Joe asked.
The old man glared at him.
“I like comic books,” Joe confessed.
The old man chuckled.
“Me too,” he admitted.
But, the old man’s amusement didn’t last long.
“So much to tell you,” the old man began. “But I don’t have the words in your language.”
“What is it you said to her?” Joe asked. “Ah-mee?”
The old man flashed a sad smile.
“Her name,” he answered. “I got a lot closer than you.”
Joe looked at the old man, shocked.
The old man sighed.
“When I was about your age,” the old man said. “I had a young wife with a baby on the way. One day, my brother and I were out hunting in the woods, same woods as us. When that woman appeared. Same house, and same woman. Only she was dressed as a squaw, like Tiger Lily from Peter Pan, but all in red. She lured me in, and I heard her voice back here.”
The old man touched the back of his head, for a moment, and then dropped his hand.
“She promised me things,” the old man continued. “Things a wife, even a young one, would be ashamed to do. I got close enough to feel her cold touch.
The old man shivered.
“Close enough for her to whisper her name in my ear.”
The old man shook his head, and then continued, “My brother pulled me back. I wanted to kill him. But, thankfully he was bigger and stronger, so he was able to drag me away—saving my life. Once we were safe, I couldn't stop shaking.”
Joe could relate. Even safe in the old man's cabin— with a fire going in his wooden stove— Joe still felt a chill run up his spine.
“Had he not,” the old man said. “I would have been lost forever.”
“Like those people behind the trees,” Joe said.
The old man nodded.
“But why would her own name have any effect on her?” Joe asked.
“Names have power,” the old man said. “Say a creature's true name, without fear in your heart, and even the most evil of spirits will stop and listen.”
To Joe, a comic book fan most of his life, that made a certain kind of sense.
The old man got up.
He returned a minute, or so, later and pressed something into Joe's hand.
“A dreamcatcher,” Joe said, looking down at the object in his palm.
“It will protect you,” the old man said. “It was my brother's.”
“I can’t take this,” Joe said. “You should give it to your son.”
The old man held up his hand, and shook his head.
“He doesn't need it,” the old man said. “And he wouldn't appreciate it. It's you I fear for. That woman has your scent, and she very patient. Watch yourself.”
But, by the time Joe had gotten home and put Emily to bed, he had forgotten all about the old man's warning.
Upstairs in bed, Joe pushed his wife on the bed, and violently ripped her clothes off. He ravished her, then. He had never been so hard in his life. He pounded into her as hard as he could. Going deeper and deeper each time, until he was balls deep inside of her. He came, came so hard that it hurt. The sinful act left both of them shaking.
But, even after he had cum, he was still hard, and in a fury threw his wife onto her stomach. But, her pussy hadn't been tight enough for him, that first time, so he had put it in her other hole.
After he finished, he couldn't even look at her. And, Bethany’s face burned a bright red in shame at what they had done.
There were somethings a wife, even a young wife, would be ashamed to do.
And Joe, God help him, had been thinking about that woman in red the entire time.
Back in the present, Joe shook his head.
He had completely forgotten about that woman in the woods. Had it really been almost ten years? But the memories came flooding back, as he held the tiny, silver object in his hand. The old man had died not long after that encounter, and Bethany had gotten sick a year or so later. Had that woman in red caused all this?
The old man had been in his 90's.
And, Bethany's family—especially on her mother's side—had had a long history of family members dying from leukemia.
Still, he had to wonder. The timing of it seemed almost too coincidental...
And now, he felt a familiar chill run up his spine.
Joe clutched the dreamcatcher a little tighter.
The chill passed.
There were monsters in the here and now to face.
The ones from the past could wait.
Joe rushed downstairs, and a few seconds later he was out the door.
“Sheriff! Are you there!” The radio squawked at him.
“I'm here,” Joe said, as he climbed the rest of the way into the car.
“There's something going on over at the university,” Cheryl said.
This was it.
“Did you hear me, Sheriff?” Cheryl asked.
“I heard you,” Joe said, quietly.
“Do you want me to call Boyce or Doyle to help you?” Cheryl asked now.
“No” Joe answered.
His deputies were notoriously unreliable, and took advantage of his big heart.
Joe knew he should have fired both of them a long time ago. But, both men had families that counted on them for a paycheck. So he let a lot go, more than he should have.
“Cheryl,” Joe said to the dispatcher now.
“Is my daughter still at the station?” He asked.
“Yes,” Cheryl answered. “I got her a change of clothes, and something to eat from Angelo's. She seems to have calmed down a little.”
“You're a saint, Cheryl,” Joe said. “Can you do me a favor.”
“Can you keep Emily there for as long as you can?” Joe asked.
“I suppose,” Cheryl said. “But Sheriff...”
Joe turned off the radio, cutting the dispatcher off. Emily liked Cheryl, so it should be okay.
Joe let his mind wander a little.
His father-in-law may hate him, but the man adored Emily. If anything happened, his father-in-law would take her in.
Emily's going to be okay, Joe thought.
“She's going to be okay,” he said out loud now to reassure himself.
Then Joe started the car.
As it turned out, he didn't have to drive far.
The wolf appeared, as he turned onto University Drive.
But, Joe had almost missed him.
The wolf’s black fur made it blend into the night.
Joe pulled the car to a stop and got out.
The street was mercifully empty, but given the lateness of the hour that wasn't a surprise.
It was just the two of them, and Joe thanked God for that.
The wolf stood huge and imposing. And even the street block that separated them, didn't seem far enough.
The wolf snarled. It's lips pulling back, flashing a row of long, sharp teeth.
Joe reached into his pocket, and felt the silver dreamcatcher there.
It burned hot, but Joe held onto it for dear life.
The wolf lunged forward.
“Martin stop!” Joe cried.
He said the words without any fear in his heart.
Nevertheless, Joe drew his gun, and held it in front of him like a shield.
The wolf stopped dead in its tracks. Now, it cocked it's head to one side, as if listening.
“I want to help you,” Joe said, and meant it. “We can figure this out.”
Joe looked into the wolf's eyes.
Even from this distance, Joe could see Martin's sad bluish-green eyes.
“You're a good kid, Martin,” Joe cried. “A good kid, who got a bad deal in life. But, it doesn't have to end bad.”
“Don't make me do this,” Joe said under his breath. But what was left unsaid was a single thought: Don't break my daughter's heart.
The wolf's mouth stretched wide into a hideous grin. Then it lunged forward.
“I'm sorry Emily,” he whispered.
Joe clicked the gun's safety off, and held his finger on the trigger.
Then he saw something. Something shimmering in the moonlight. Something silver around the wolf's neck.
Joe only had one chance.
The wolf would be on him seconds, and after that he shuddered to think what would happen next.
Joe aimed, and a second later, fired!
TO BE CONTINUED...
OFF THE CHAIN
“The only thing we have to loose are our chains!”
The chant echoed throughout the crowd, and rose to the high heavens.
“The future is female,” several women in the audience cheered. Their dyed red hair bouncing like pompoms as they nodded in agreement.
The boys mouthed the words, but squirmed in their seats, as stern pink haired girls watched for any signs of dissent.
Green haired girls sat behind them, making sure the boys didn’t escape.
This meeting was mandatory for a reason. It was to save the boys from themselves.
On stage, a silver haired woman motioned for silence.
“Thank you all for coming,” the silver haired woman said. Her voice carried across the open field, as it touched both hearts and minds. “Some of you know me, and for those who don’t, my name is Madelyn Throne. And, I’m here to tell you that this Freedom Rally is important. Probably the most important day of your lives.”
The girls cheered.
The boys shrank even further down, as they tried their best not to be seen.
Silver haired, and silver tongued, Madelyn thought, as she basked in their deification. To them she was a god.
“Far too long, women have been oppressed,” Madelyn continued.
The girls booed.
The boys shrank even further.
“After today, everyone will know that woman are the superior sex.”
The girls cheered even louder.
The boys shrank even further still.
“After today, men will know their place in the pecking order, and we will punish them for all the evil they have done…”
Madelyn expected more cheers, but this time heard only crickets.
It made her blink. And, when she opened her eyes again it was the same, as a hundred eyes stared up at her, with their mouths open.
Madelyn blinked again, and again and again. Each time it was the same.
This is some sort of crazy dream, she thought.
But no, this couldn’t be a dream, because in her dreams she always saw a wolf. A wolf that lingered in the distance, as if waiting for her.
Madelyn suddenly gulped, her voice amplified by the microphone she wore on her lapel.
For there, just on the edge of the field, she saw the wolf!
* * *
A wolf walked among them.
The audience stared in awe.
Its movements were perverse and suggestive.
Its black fur reeked of sin and corruption.
Its black lips pulled back into a hideous suggestive grin.
And, when the wolf panted, its tongue dripped with a long stream of obscenities.
But, the creature did not come to devour, despite its sharp claws and teeth.
Nor, did it come to frighten, despite its monstrous form.
Instead, the wolf came bearing gifts.
Gifts, which it was only too happy to share—whether they wanted it or not.
And the gift it brought was freedom.
Freedom from the constraints of society.
The boys were the first to fall.
They dropped to their knees, and begin peeling away the false skin of fabric that constrained who they really were underneath—animals.
When the boys stood again, their clothes hung in tatters around them, but the obscene thing between their legs was on full display—the root of life, standing so powerfully erect.
The girls shrank back at this sight: some blushing for they had never seen such sights before—well not in the flesh, anyway.
Their diminishment reminded the boys, just how much stronger they were in comparison to the fairer sex.
An advantage which they pressed now, grabbing the girls nearest to them, and pinning them to the ground.
Some of the girls did managed to slip away… at least, at first.
They made a mistake by huddling together, however. Falsely believing that there was safety in numbers.
But, the woman had no protectors, and the boys came for them just the same.
What followed was no great Romance.
What followed was no epic love story.
The only protection the girl had were their clothes, a protection which the boys quickly stripped away.
With no further obstacles in their path, the boys took what they wanted.
Some of the girls screamed.
Yet in the end they all submitted.
But, in their submission, something awoke inside of them.
For some it was a feeling that had long been suppressed, and lay buried deep inside of them.
For others it was a feeling that they had never felt before.
The girls were overwhelmed by a sea of emotions: hatred, lust, love, neediness, revolution, longing.
While their bodies became excited, as they were touched in places that—up until now— had been forbidden.
Their pussies were wet.
Their nipples hard.
Their faces flushed.
Their throats dry.
Their lips quivered.
And as the boys brutally thrust inside of them, the girls greedily accepted this violation.
For this was creation unfettered: crude, ugly and obscene.
And when the boys came, the girls jumped, as they boys filled them with seed.
When they were finished with one, the boys moved onto another.
There were three girls to every boy, so there were plenty to go around, and before this night was done, each would get a turn.
It didn’t matter if they were fat, skinny, ugly, cute, old or young—they were women, and tonight they would be reminded of that fact.
None of the women were spared, as the boys restored the natural order of things.
For this also was the gift of the wolf.
The wolf watched approvingly, and then strode forward.
Despite its size, the wolf’s footfalls were soft against the grass.
There were four of them on stage.
A silver haired woman, who stood behind a podium, and three others that sat behind her.
None of them ran as the wolf approached.
Perhaps, they were too stunned to move.
Perhaps, they were awe.
Whatever the reason, the wolf held a strange power over them.
The wolf stalked forward, making his way, first, to the silver haired women—she, after all, was the leader of this pack.
He could hear the woman softly panting.
He could smell her fear.
But, the odor was sweeten with desire.
In a show of bravado, the woman tried to stare the wolf down.
The wolf simply cocked his head, and stared back.
She was the first to give; as she turning her head away, and looked down in shame.
She had much to be ashamed about.
He moved closer, and wrinkled his nose.
She stank of pride, wounded though it might be.
Though so elegant a speaker, her thoughts were petty and jealous.
And the wolf saw in his mind’s eye, this woman young, living a life of happily ever after. That is until, she had caught her husband cheating on her with her best friend. She divorced him, took all his money, and left him homeless, but it wasn’t enough. For in her wraith, she wanted to punish all women. So, she used her position in academia to poison the minds of her young impressible students. She worked hard to make them so ugly and detestable that no man would ever want them, and then they could all be miserable together.
Still, the wolf thought, the silver haired woman looked pretty enough—marred only by her smug expression.
More crudely, the wolf could tell that this woman hadn’t been touched by a man for a very long time.
The wolf licked its black lips, and then approached.
On instinct, the silver haired woman stepped back. In doing so, she tripped over her own feet.
The wolf fell on her, instantly. His sharp claws tearing away her clothing, leaving the fabric in tatters.
Her skinny body lay bare before him.
But, the curve of her hips reminded him of someone close to him—close, but now far away.
The human part of him still felt a pang in his heart, but the wolf’s incredible lust soothed those pangs away.
He flipped the woman on her stomach, liking her better this way.
The wet musk between the woman’s legs, made him drool, as he forced himself into her.
She jumped, as he did so, and tried to push him back.
But, her pussy betrayed her, eagerly pulling him in, as it stuffed itself full with his long, fat cock. But, the size and weight of it prove to be overwhelming, and her body quickly conceded to him—taking whatever fight she had with it.
His claws sank deep into the flesh of her hips, making her whimper.
Then she gasped, as the wolf began to rock back and forth on top of her.
But, still the woman’s tiny slit held him, refusing to let him go, which proved to be a fatal mistake.
His thrusts fell into a steady rhythm. He took her hard and fast—just the way he liked.
The collusion of their bodies proved to be loud and violent, and the sound echoed across the field like thunder.
The wolf continued to have his way with the woman, slobbering all over her back as he did so. He showed no signs of stopping, as his stamina bordered on superhuman. But, the exercise took its toll on the lady.
She started to moan. A long, heavy moan that didn’t sound natural coming from such thin, pretty lips.
But, her suffering was music to the wolf’s ears, and its song filled him with a perverse hunger.
His claws raked across the woman’s naked back, forming wing like gashes across the bare flesh. For this was to be her swan song.
The woman howled, her cries loud and strong as the tiny microphone she wore amplified them across the field.
But, no one came to her rescue.
She had been marked as his, and his alone.
The wolf’s shaft peeled back, and then a red plasticity thing extended inside of her.
It pushed through her womb, but did not stop there. Continuing on until it broke through the fleshy wall behind it.
The woman convulsed, as a strange gurgling sounds spilled from her mouth.
The wolf sighed heavily in satisfaction, as blood and bile poured out of the woman underneath.
His human side, however, was completely horrified.
Was this what was going to happen to Summer? To Emily?
But that side of the wolf was shocked completely into silence, when the woman’s body began to break down. Her flesh turning into a bluish clay, before it completely crumbling to dust.
The wolf accepted this as part of the natural order of things. The woman had been nothing more than a sacrifice to the dark god that had given him so much power.
But it left the wolf hungry.
The wolf was always hungry.
Its appetites large and fierce, and now he turned his attention to the three others on stage.
First there was a young woman. She sat with her legs spread open, and furiously played with herself.
A balding man, sat in the middle. This man stroked himself off, and his cum ran down his pant leg.
Only the big girl, who sat on the end, seemed unaffected. Instead, she hid her face behind her hands. Not wanting to see the carnival of lust before her. But she hadn’t come through unscathed, and her jowls burned red with shame.
The wolf licked its black lips again.
Which one should he choose? All three perhaps?
The young woman had been with many, many men. So many she had lost count.
But, she had paid the price for being so wild.
One of those men had given her a shameful disease.
A disease, which she had spread to others, before learning of her infection.
Now she hated all men.
Not so much because of the disease she carried.
No, it was more that she now had a bad reputation, and that no man wanted to touch her—denying her the thing she loved most.
The wolf now turned his attention to the balding man.
He had betrayed his sex.
Selling men out to earn the favor of women.
He thirsted for women’s attention, especially the younger ones.
But, women had repeatedly rejected him.
For they saw him as weak and ineffectual.
Still, the man would do anything for women, even humiliate himself for them.
Yet, he remained alone, and had been alone for quite some time.
Both man and woman had a need, and the wolf, first and foremost, was a creature of desire.
To the young woman he gave a willing victim.
To the man, he gave the gift of pestilence.
Gifts, they both eagerly accepted.
Satisfied the wolf moved on.
He had saved the best for last.
The wolf sensed in the big girl an innocent virtue.
The other girls made fun of her, because they though her fat and stupid.
In truth, the big woman was shy and sweet.
But, she had been hurt many times in her life. And, the girl’s enormous bulk served as her armor against an uncaring world—a barrier so wide that everyone would be forced to keep their distance.
Yet, the girl longed to be part of something bigger than herself. But more than that, she had an overwhelming desire to be in a place where she felt loved and accepted.
The wolf nuzzled closed to her.
Still she hid her face away, and what her hands didn’t cover, her long black hair did the rest.
The wolf’s tongue lashed out against her chocolate skin.
The girl dropped her guard, and sighed in rapture.
She had a pretty face, and the wolf’s heart ached that she had tried to keep such beauty hidden from the world.
The wolf’s tongue dipped into her cleavage. Her breasts were big and full. Another gift that shouldn’t be hidden away.
The big girl moaned softly at his touch. She had never been touched by a man before, and the wolf could sense that the sensation was both exciting and frightening for her.
His touch proved gentle, but his claws were sharp.
Claws, that now stripped away the baggy clothes she wore, to hide her bulk.
The wolf’s breath burned hot, as he whispered obscenities in her ear.
Her desires were an open book to him, and she eagerly nodded to everything he suggested.
He pulled away, letting the magic do its work.
The bulk of her flesh stretched, and soon wrapped around her, smothering her into a cocoon.
Moments passed, as the wolf panted in anticipation.
Then movement, as the fleshy membrane pulled and torn from the inside out.
The girl gasped, stepping out of the shell, recognizably only by her pretty face. Her black hair now short so that it no longer hide that pretty face away.
The wolf drooled at the sight of this chocolate Venus.
Her body was now more shapely than fat, and the change only served to enhance her impressive feminine curves.
She shivered, and yet dripped with sweat.
The husk of skin that lay at her feet, crumbled into blue dust as the wolf approached.
His tongue lashed out, licking her naked flesh.
The girl moaned, a muffled groan as she bit her full lips.
The wolf’s tongue lovely traced the curves of her body—slobbering all over chocolate skin.
Then he pressed his muzzle between her legs. She smelled like honey.
On instinct, she tried to push him away, laughing a little as he did so—playfully protected her modesty.
But the wolf could not be denied, as he dragged her down to his level.
On the planks of the stage, he took her.
Again, shoving his muzzle between her legs.
She was wet, and smelled of a sweet musk.
The wolf’s tongue again lashed out, licking the folds of her sinful lips.
She roughly grabbed his fur, and pulled his head down. At the same time, she pushed her crotch to his mouth.
The tip of his tongue pressed against her clit, promising greater pleasures ahead.
She moaned, a long, shaky moan.
Her body was hungry—hungry for the most crude and primitive of desires.
To the wolf, she was a feast.
His long tongue forced itself inside of her, stealing her innocence.
She screamed, as virgin blood poured down the wolf’s throat—the last and most scared barrier broken.
With her innocence gone, she became his whore.
Her body thrashed, and her mouth snarled, as the wolf’s tongue delved deep—awaking feeling and desires buried deep inside of her.
Her body tensed, and now she squeezed her shapely legs tight around his head.
Her body trembled, as her cum gashed out her.
The wolf drank her in, her sweet juices tasting like the finest of wines.
He pulled back, leaving her panting.
The wolf sat on his haunches, licking his black lips.
She sat up, but it wasn’t long before she desired his company again.
She leaned forward, wrapping her arms around his neck.
“More,” she whispered in his ear. “More.”
The wolf was not immune to her feminine charms.
The obscene thing between his legs aching for relief.
Seeing this, the girl grabbed the long shaft, and began to stroke it.
He growled his approval at this.
And drooled at the sight of her ample breasts raising and falling with each sinful stroke.
Her full lips, curled into a wicked smile.
She had caught him looking, and now playfully punished him by smothering his cock between her breasts.
Again the wolf growled his approval.
The head of his cock lay just inches from her lips.
Her tongue darted out, licking the thick wad of pre-cum that dripped from the tip.
She let him go, but pressed her body close. Her lips sought his, and now she showered kiss after kiss on his muzzle.
Her love was tender and intimate.
“Penny,” she said. “My name is Penny.”
She sought to tame him.
His love, however, was savage and wild.
It was a love, he wished to share with her now.
Roughly, he pushed her back down.
She screamed, loud and pitifully, as he forced himself inside of her.
His long, fat cock quickly filled her up.
With a thrust he was in her womb.
Her body jolted against him at the sudden invasion.
Leaving her wincing and shaking with pain.
But to his surprise, the girl uttered one simple cry, “Yes.”
In that moment, the wolf knew he had chosen wisely.
Her legs went around his back.
Then, her arms slung around his neck.
The girl pulled him down, and now held him in place.
“Yes! Yes! Yes!” She howled.
Her cum splashing, hot and sticky, against him—matting into his fur.
The girl looked up at her lover, baring her teeth as she did so. But, she soon dropped her gaze. For, to look at him in the eye, felt shameful. She came again, grunting as she did so, leaving her pussy sopping wet
The girl sighed, and for a moment her chocolate body went numb.
But with a cry, she fought against it, and now slammed her weight against him—driving his cock to the back of her womb.
The wolf roared as an ocean poured inside of her. His seed quickly filling her up.
It left both of them panting.
Passion seized her, and she now violently pulled his head down.
Her tongue darted.
His tongued lashed.
Their tongues danced in the air. It was a flirtatious dance. Their tongues touching, but never entwining. So close, and yet always just apart.
It was the girl who ended the dance, as she pressed her lips against his—sealing their savage love with a kiss.
The wolf freed itself from her.
His long, fat cock popped out of her like a cork; releasing a torrent of white cum down her chocolate legs.
Their passion hadn’t been without consequences. And her pussy lips had been stretched to the point that it left a gaping hole, where her tiny slit had been.
The wolf leaned back, sitting in an almost human like way, with his legs spread open.
His big cock, satisfies for the moment, lay flaccid against his thigh.
The girl crawled over to him; and she soon rested her head against his chest.
They shared a quiet, intimate moment. Content with listening to the grunting, ugly sounds of life being created all around them.
But the moment soon faded.
The wolf had given the girl a wild streak. That wildness asserted itself now, as she bent low, and grabbed the shaft of his penis.
She pulled it to her mouth, and closed her full lips around the head.
The wolf’s tail wagged, thumping loudly on the wooden stage.
She suckled him. Her head bobbing slowly up and down, as she tenderly took care of him.
It was her first time, and he could feel teeth lightly pricking the skin of his shaft.
He snarled, and snapped his teeth at her.
She got the message, and widened her mouth a little. After that it was pure bliss.
It wasn’t long before he was hard again.
And a few seconds later, he heard the girl choke and gag as his cock expanded in her mouth.
The wolf gently stroke her hair, and this seemed to relax her, as she became a little more adventures.
Her bobs going a little further down each time. But even she had her limits, and only managed to fit half his massive cock down her throat.
Still it was enough to satisfy him.
But, theirs was a shared pleasure, and right now he was being selfish.
He grabbed his tail, and still wagging, curled it in front of him.
He watched, mesmerized, as the girls ass rose and fell with each bob of her head.
The wolf leaned forward, sticking his tongue out, panting as he did so.
Spittle rained down all over the girl, making her backside wet and slick.
Now, the wolf roughly grabbed her by the short hairs. He held her head down, even as her ass rose up in the air.
She gagged, and tried to pull free, but the wolf’s grip proved stronger.
With his free hand, he fed his tail into her backside.
The girl screamed, even as her body jumped.
But her cries were muffled, as he continued to hold her head down.
Her ass was big and full, like her lips, and yet it proved to be a tight fit. Her body reacted violently to this sudden invasion: squeezing him tight, as it tried, desperately, to pinch him off.
But once inside, his tail began to wiggle and wag, as it battered against the walls of her colon.
If the wolf could laugh, it would have done so now.
Laugh, at the funny sounds the girl made: a sort of whimpering/gurgling sound.
But the wolf was not without mercy.
A mercy, it showed now, as it pulled her head back.
The girl gasped, sucking in deep breaths of air.
Then, wearily, she spread her hands against his chest, as if trying to push him back.
But, there would be no rest for the wicked. And the wolf’s tail continued its vicious assault.
He pitied her, but only a little. The side of him that was still human pitted her.
The wolf, however, would not be denied his pleasure.
He still had hold of the girl’s hair, and he again pushed her head down, while at the same time shoved his hard cock back into her mouth. A few seconds later, he pulled her head up, only to shove it down again.
Up and down.
Up and down.
Over and over again, in a steady rhythm as he used her lips to stoke himself off.
Theirs, after all, was a shared pleasure, and the wolf saw nothing wrong with making her do her fair share.
It wasn’t long before his cock throbbed in her mouth.
He snarled, as his animal side took charge, sending him into a frenzy.
His hips slammed into her, driving his cock deeper into her mouth, and soon down her throat.
He heard her jaw snap. But this only made it easier for him, as his thrusts reached their zenith.
She started to gag, and it wasn’t long before her gags reached a fevered pitch.
Her body thrashed, as her survival instincts kicked in.
The scents of shit and blood filled the air, and that mixture of fluids coated his tail.
But, the wolf was utterly consumed by lust, and cared little for her suffering.
His mouth snapping at the air, as he brought himself close.
Then he howled, as rope and rope of cum shot down her throat.
He violently pulled his cock free; his seed spitting into the air.
He finished by shooting another load all over her, marking her as her own.
The wolf let her go. She collapsed with a thud onto the wooden stage, having given quite the performance.
And, in a final act of violation, his tail slid out of her, and then repeatedly slapped against her back side.
His lust satisfied, a crude sanity returned.
The wolf got down on all fours, and crawled toward the girl’s side.
The girl still lived, but there was a terrible hitching sound to her breathe.
The wolf sniffed at her, and then gently licked her neck.
She did not stir.
Her once pretty face, twisted into an ugly expression of pain, as her body lay all used up.
Her wild spirit broken.
But, again, the wolf was not without mercy.
It pawed at her shoulder, and then lowered its head.
Now it whispered something in her ear.
The girl slowly nodded.
Almost immediately, she clutched her stomach.
A few seconds later, she sat up—blinking several times as if she waking from a dream.
Her face pretty again.
And her chocolate body new and improved— for the wolf had restored her innocence.
The girl smiled shyly up at him.
Then, she blushed. And, in a moment of modest, tried to cover her naked body with her hands.
The wolf jumped from the stage.
“Wait,” the girl cried out. “Don’t go!”
But, it was time to move on.
There were more wild oats to sow, before this night was done. For none could tame his desires for long.
But, the wolf did allow himself a smile.
He may have restored the girl’s innocence. But she would soon find out that her virginity came with a price. For the whore lurked deep inside of her, waited to be set free again. And that whore’s love was savage and wild.
“Wait!” The girl called out again, rushing down stage to join him on the field.
She did not get very far, before one of the boys grabbed her, and forced her onto her knees.
The iron smell of blood filled the air.
The girl cried out for a third time. This cry, one of pain, but tainted with lust
“Yes!” The girl screamed. But it was the whore that cried out a few seconds later. “Yes! Yes!”
Her screams were soon muffled, as another boy joined them.
One boy took her from behind, and the other took her from the front.
She submitted willingly to their desires.
For this was the wolf’s final gift of the night. The girl had wanted to be part of something bigger than herself. To be accepted. And now, she had gotten her wish.
The wolf crept softly away—leaving an orgy in his wake.
TO BE CONTINUED...
NIGHT OF THE FULL MOON
There must be a full moon tonight, Joe thought. He looked skyward for confirmation, but thick, gray clouds had rolled in, so he couldn’t be sure either way.
“Hey Joe,” a voice rang out.
Joe turned and waved, as his friend Dan Harmony approached.
“Hey Dan,” Joe said.
Despite the exchange, their meeting was anything but friendly. Dan had called him about half an hour ago, and asked to meet in the small forest grove where some of the kids like to go party.
Dan hadn’t really given him any sort of specifics, so Joe had no idea what to expect. He only knew his friend sounded both embarrassed and a little afraid over the phone.
“Looks like rain,” Dan said, and ever the boy scout he had put on a poncho over his State Trooper uniform in preparation for the oncoming storm.
“Yep,” Joe said, playing along. He could tell that his friend was stalling, as the young trooper kept looking at his feet.
Joe decided to put his friend out of his misery.
“So what’s going on Dan?” Joe asked.
“I don’t think you’re going to believe me,” Dan answered.
“Try me,” Joe said. “It’s been a crazy night.”
And that part was true.
Not more than an hour ago, he had been called to the high school. The school janitor reported that he seen a naked girl in one of the classrooms, just sitting on a desk.
He’d gotten an almost endless ribbing from Cheryl, the dispatcher, about the call, but went to check it out anyway.
As Joe pulled up to the high school, he could tell almost immediately that something wasn’t right.
There was a car, a rather expensive car by the look of it, wrapped around a tree out front.
Joe feared for the worst, and told Cheryl to stop joking around and get an ambulance out to the high school right away.
The janitor meet him at the door. And, the janitor then led him to the classroom with the girl.
The janitor had been right, the girl was just sitting on a desk and she was completely naked. What the janitor hadn’t told him, though, was that the girl had this weird, dreamy look on her face.
Joe told the janitor to go wait for the ambulance, and entered the classroom.
“Hey,” Joe called out to the girl. “Name’s Joe. I’m the sheriff. You have a name?”
The girl didn’t answer.
“That your car out front?” Joe asked now.
The girl still did not answer.
Joe unzipped his jacket
“It’s kind of cold in here,” Joe said. “Maybe you’d like to wear my jacket…”
His eyes drew to the corner of the room.
“Cheryl,” Joe said into his radio. “You’d better send the medical examiner too.”
Joe went to the girl, and threw his jacket around her.
He led her out.
She didn’t even try to fight him, and walked out like a zombie.
Naked high school girl out of her mind, and a middle aged high school teacher dead on the floor. It didn’t take a genius to figure out what happened, or at least what he believed happened.
Guy must have drugged her, but OD on his own supply, Joe thought, and shook his head. It could have just as easily been Emily.
“Mr. Frank,” he said under his breath. His daughter had mentioned him in the meeting with principal. The paper airplanes scattered across the floor, confirmed the man’s identity.
Sick bastard, Joe thought, as he shut the door behind him.
Back in the present, Dan stared at him.
“Sorry,” Joe said. “Thinking about something else. So what’s going on?”
“Might be better, just to show you,” Dan answered, quietly.
Dan signaled for Joe to follow.
“You know Dan, you’re kind of creeping me out here,” Joe said, as they walked. “Can’t you at least give me a hint about what’s going the on?”
“Found one of your missing boys,” the younger man said.
Please let it be Billy, Joe silently prayed.
Billy’s mom had been calling the station, almost nonstop, since her son had disappeared.
Joe figured both Billy and Trunk had just taken off for greener pastures, and would probably come back as soon as they had ran out of money. And good riddance, as far as Joe was concerned. Those two were nothing but trouble. Well to be fair, Trunk was relatively harmless without Billy to goad him on. But, the Zeppo woman wouldn’t hear it. To her, her Billy was an angel who could do no wrong.
“Still alive I hope,” Joe said.
“Oh yeah,” Dan said, nodding slowly.
The two men entered the grove, and then stopped.
“Huh?” Joe said in disbelief.
Dan had found Trunk all right, and he wasn’t alone. A girl—Joe had never seen before— was with him. And now, both boy and girl were engaged in a very intimate situation.
“Huh,” Joe said, again in disbelief.
“I ordered them to stop,” Dan confessed. “Several times, but they just ignored me. I even thought about firing my gun into the air, just to get their attention, you know.”
Joe nodded slowly.
“But, then I realized I’d have to fill a report as to why I had discharged my weapon,” Dan continued. “And I’d be a complete laughing stock if it came out. So I called you.”
Joe tapped the younger man on the shoulder.
“You did the right thing,” Joe said, reassuring his friend. “How long have they been going at it?”
“Uh, well,” the younger officer began, talking to his feet again. “I found them about an hour ago…”
“Drugs, you think?” Joe offered.
“Yeah,” Dan answered. “I imagine so.”
“Right,” Joe said now. “Guess we’d better pull them off each then.”
“Want to flip a coin,” Dan suggested.
Fortunately, the girl was on top, because the prospect of having to move a three hundred pound boy really didn’t appeal to either of them.
Fortunate too, Dan lost the coin toss.
Joe watched (with admittedly, some amusement) as the younger man grabbed the girl around the belly, pulled her back, and then down to the ground.
“NOOO!” The girl howled, and almost immediately began kicking and clawing at Dan.
Joe rushed to his friend’s side, but it still took both men to hold the girl down, so Dan could finally get the cuffs on her.
She fought them every step of the way, with a strength that belied her delicate frame.
“LET ME GO! LET ME GO!” the girl screamed, and began kicking at them again.
Dan had had enough, and whipped out his teaser.
The jolt left the girl twitching.
Now that the fight had been taken out of her, Joe could finally get a good look at the girl. She was a skinny girl, but had some pretty impressive assets. All of which were topped off by straight black hair that reached down to her shoulders. She looked familiar, but Joe couldn’t quite place her. A prostitute maybe?
Dan roughly pulled the girl to her feet.
Joe emptied out his pockets, and then threw his coat over the girl.
“Why don’t you put her in my car,” Joe said. “She’s probably local.”
“Oh, thank god,” Dan cried.
Joe handed over the keys to his car, and now turned to the boy.
Trunk was a big kid, but not as dumb as people thought...
When Trunk and Billy had assaulted Martin, Joe had brought the two boys in for questioning.
Joe separated the boys, and questioned Billy first.
Billy just laughed, and then said, “Good, I hope the fucker is dead.”
Trunk, on the other hand, had turned out to something of a gentle giant. He almost immediately apologized. And his concern for Martin’s well-being, sounded sincere and genuine.
“I didn’t meant to hurt him,” Trunk said. The boy had a noticeable lisp.
“Leah, she’s the one who started it.” Trunk confessed. “She got all offended at the beginning of the school year, and asked me to deal with Martin. He probably called her a bitch or something, and she can be a bitch sometimes…”
Joe offered the boy a soda, which Trunk eagerly took, and gulped down.
“I thought we were just going to scare him a little,” Trunk continued. “Leah seemed happy with that. But Billy kept wanting to do it, kept wanting to hurt Martin. I didn’t want to, but he’s my only friend.”
Trunk sobbed a little, and Joe felt sorry for the boy.
“Everybody thinks I’m stupid,” Trunk cried. “The only reason I bombed my football tryouts was because I didn’t want to be on the team. My dad made me try out, but all those guys on the team just made fun of me.”
“Sometimes, I just want to get into my car, and drive. Drive, until I find a place where no one knows me.”
“We all feel like that sometimes,” Joe said. “I know I did when I was your age.”
Trunk slowly nodded.
“Am I going to jail?” Trunk asked.
“No,” Joe said. “Martin’s not pressing charges.”
Trunk lowered his head in shame.
“Hey,” Joe said. “Do me a favor, don’t pick on Martin any more. He’s been through a lot, you know. I’m sure you can understand that right?”
“Great,” Joe said. “Well you and Billy are free to go.”
Trunk stood up. But, he continued to stare down at the floor, even as Joe opened the door for him.
Trunk made it a third of the way down the hall, before Joe caught up to him.
“Wait up a minute,” Joe said. He’d almost called him Trunk, but caught himself. Clarence Williams III, Joe reminded himself, that was Trunk’s real name. “Clarence, let me give you my card.”
Trunk took it, and looked up at Joe confused.
“I you ever need someone to talk to,” Joe offered. “Just give me a call, and I promise I’ll get back to you as soon as I can.”
Trunk brightened a little.
Joe patted him on the back, and led him out of the station.
Outside, Billy waited for them. Trunk quickly pocketed the card.
“Take care now,” Joe said. “Stay out of trouble.”
As soon as Joe turned his back, he heard Billy say, “What? Are you and the Sheriff gay for each other?”
Then Billy laughed, his shrill, high pitched laugh.
Back in the present, Joe looked down at Trunk.
Trunk, in turn, looked down in shame.
The boy’s face beamed red, and now Joe could see why.
Trunk had an enormous erection, which he had tried to hide with his shirt.
Dan came back, and Joe quickly took the State Trooper aside.
“Let me talk to him, Joe said. “The kid knows me, but could you get a blanket for him.
Dan nodded, and headed over to his patrol car, stopping only to give Joe back his keys.
“It’s going to be okay,” Joe said.
Dan returned with the blanket, and Joe wrapped it around the boy.
Joe stepped back, so that he was again facing Trunk.
“Clarence,” Joe began.
The boy looked up, some of the red had drained away from his face. But, like the girl, there were dark circles under his eyes.
“This is my friend Dan Harmony,” Joe said. “From the State Trooper’s office.”
“You’re not in trouble,” Dan added. “We just need to ask you a few questions.”
Trunk slowly nodded.
“Clarence,” Joe began, “can you tell me who the girl is?”
“Billy,” Trunk answered. His voice dry and raspy.
“Billy?” Joe asked. “Billy who?”
“Billy,” Trunk repeatedly.
“Billy Zeppo?” Dan asked.
Joe shook his head.
“Clarence, that’s not Billy,” Joe said. Although, when Joe thought about it, the girl did look an awful lot like the missing boy. Skinny, same facial features, same high shrill voice. Could that girl be his long lost sister? A cousin, maybe?
“Can you tell me what happened to your friend Billy?” Joe asked, making sure to emphasis the “your friend” part.
Trunk suddenly winced .
“It hurts,” Trunk cried. “It hurts so much.”
Now, it was Dan’s turn to take Joe aside.
“Let me take him to County General,” Dan said. “They’re both high on something. We’re not going to get anything out of them, right now.”
Reluctantly, Joe agreed.
Joe turned back to Trunk.
“Clarence,” Joe said now. “Dan is going to take you to the hospital, and get you some help, okay?”
Joe helped Trunk to his feet, and then gave the boy a shoulder to lean on, as they walked over to Dan’s car.
Joe again felt sorry for Trunk. Based on the boy’s expression alone, every step looked painful for him.
Joe helped Trunk into the back seat of Dan’s patrol car, but held the door open for a moment.
“Clarence,” Joe said. “When you’re feeling better give me a call. I want you to help you if I can. Do you still have my card?”
Trunk nodded, and then winced in pain again.
Joe couldn’t stand to see the boy suffering any more, and shut the car door.
“Take care of him, Dan,” Joe said, and then sighed. “I think I’m the only one looking after him.”
“You’re in the wrong business, Noughton,” Dan said. “Your heart’s too big. Someday it’s going to break.”
Joe flashed the trooper a sad smile, and then waved as he walked back to his car.
Joe climbed into his car, and sighed again.
“Sheriff,” a soft feminine voice said behind him.
Joe nearly jumped.
He’d forgotten all about the girl in the back seat.
The girl curled her full lips into a suggestive smile.
“No one ever told me it would be like this,” the girl sighed. “So many emotions all at once. It’s exhilarating.”
In the rear view mirror, Joe watched as the girl licked her lips.
“I’m so horny,” the girl cried. Her voice low and sultry.
She leaned back.
The jacket lay open, and Joe could see the curve of the girl’s breasts.
“It’s different for a girl, you know,” the girl said now. “It’s like a million fireworks going off inside of you all at once.”
Joe started the car, and the engine roared into life.
He had to back up, but that would mean having to look back at the girl. Instead, Joe did his best to use the driver’s side mirror to guide him out of the grove.
“For a boy,” the girl continued, “it’s all about the mechanics. Putting you dick in some tight little hole, thrusting until you get your rocks off.”
Joe made it out of the forest, and now pulled into traffic. Admittedly, he was probably going a little faster than he should be.
“But for a girl it’s like this intense need to be close to someone,” she said. “And when the boy puts his thing inside of you…”
She sighed heavily.
“It hurts, at first, like this pressure building up inside of you” the girl continued. “And it continues to hurt, as he thrusts inside of you over and over again. It’s a little like dying, really, but your body laps it up—especially if he’s rough. You cry out for the boy to hurt you more, and moan at him to make it end.”
The girl sighed again. Her breath making her breasts rise and fall.
“Then it ends. It always ends too soon. But the relief you feel, it’s like a dam bursting inside of you.”
Joe ran a red light, and showed no signs of slowing down, even as he pulled into town.
“But that’s not even the best part,” the girl said now. Her voice shaky. “The best part is when the boy lets go, shooting his lust inside of you. It always catches you off guard, and your body jumps a little, as you feel his sin full you up. It triggers something primal inside of you, and you’re pussy takes over. First it gets tight around his cock. And then, the muscles inside your body work the shaft, milking it to make sure you get every last drop. After that, you’ll do anything for him, because he’s made you his bitch.”
The station was just ahead.
The girl sank down, and spread opened her legs. Her slit look very tight and even more inviting.
Joe did his best to keep his eyes focused on the road.
“I love being a girl,” she said, suggestively licking her lips, again.
“But, I know what men like,” she moaned softly. “And I can’t get enough.”
The car came to an abrupt stop in front of the station.
“Why don’t you come back here, Sheriff,” the girl offered. “I’ll do anything you want. You want me to suck your dick? You want to shove it up my ass? Do it! Make me scream!”
Joe sighed, then got out of the car.
He went around to the back, and pulled the girl out.
She started to laugh: a high, shrill laugh that sounded all too familiar.
The rest of it was a blur. He vaguely remembered taking the girl into the station, and locking her in one of the holding cells. Did he tell dispatch to place a call to Social Services? He hoped so.
What he does remember is going outside again, and that the cool night air felt so good against his burning face.
Joe soon hopped into his patrol car again, and then drove, not sure where he was going.
The experience left him badly rattled.
He couldn’t stop thinking about the girl
He knew it was wrong. The girl was his daughter’s age, for Christsakes.
Even though, he knew—or at least suspected—that the girl was completely off her nut. And, she was more likely to bite his dick off than suck it.
Still… still… he had been sorely tempted.
Now more than ever he wished that he and Rosie were still together. But, Rosie had told him that she needed a break. He wasn’t really surprised, as Rosie had been acting really weird lately. Always busy, never had any time for him. Joe wondered if it was because he’d asked for help with Emily.
Joe thought of Rosie now. Thought of her body, with her big full breasts. And knew if she were here now, he’d ravage her. He would fuck her so hard that she would scream herself raw.
He couldn’t take it anymore, and pulled over to the side of the road.
He breathed hard, so hard that he couldn’t catch his breathe.
Joe did something now that he hadn’t done since he was sixteen years old.
But, it was like picking up a bad habit. And, the same shame and excitement came flooding back, as he pulled his cock out of his pants, and began to stroke.
Joe imagine himself with that strange, crazy girl. She sat naked before him, and her full lips were wrapped around his hard cock, sucking him off.
At the same time, he had buried his face in-between Rosie’s wonderful tits. His tongue licking her breasts, as he slowly made her way to her hard, sharp nipples.
His paced quicken, as the scene in his mind changed.
The girl had straddled him, his hard cock buried deep into her tiny slit, squeezing him tight. She rode him, crying out, not able to get enough.
Rosie, meanwhile, sat on his face, her sweet juices pouring into his mouth, even as his tongue probed the most intimate part of her body.
The sounds of their pleasure echoing against the wall, to the point that it sounded deafening.
He was going to cum, and inside his mind he imagined the girl, jumping a little as his cum poured into her, making her his bitch.
But, at the last minute, his mind played a nasty trick on him, as an image of his daughter flashed before him. A memory of her in a thin T-shirt. A T-shirt so thin that he had clear view of the breasts underneath the fabric.
Then he came.
The load splashing all over the bottom of his shirt, and dripping down onto his pants.
“She looks just like her mother, doesn’t she,” a voice at the back of his mind taunted him.
Joe shook these thoughts away, and then reached into the glove box. He pulled out a package of sanitation wipes, and cleaned himself up as best he could.
Joe suddenly caught his reflection in the rear view mirror. His face was beat red—making him look guilty as sin.
“Sheriff,” the radio buzzed.
He jumped at the sound.
“Sheriff, the radio buzzed again.
Joe quickly zipped up his pants, and then picked up the mic.
“Go ahead,” he said, but his voice sounded raspy to his own ears.
“I have your daughter here...” Cheryl began.
The line went silent for a moment.
This is all some crazy dream, Joe thought. Has to be.
“Daddy,” his daughter said over the radio.
“Emily,” he said, but his voice still sounding a little shaky.
“It’s Martin,” Emily said. “Something happen to him.”
“What did he do?” Joe asked. “Did he hurt you...”
“No,” she answered, with a slight hitch in her voice. “I think… I think he was trying to protect me.”
Joe breathed a sigh of relief. She’s safe. His daughter is safe.
“Martin needs our help,” Emily sobbed. “He’s changed… he...”
She’s was crying so hard that she couldn’t even finish.
“How has he changed, sweetheart?” Joe asked. He was in full dad mode now. His previous sins forgotten.
“I don’t… I don’t know how to tell you,” Emily answered, sobbing hysterically.
“Just talk to me,” Joe said. “Whatever it is, I’ll believe you.”
“He’s changed,” she said, still sobbing. “Changed into a wolf!”
The mic fell out of Joe’s hand.
How many times had he seen this exact scenario play out? Too many to count. He’d been a horror buff most of his life.
He knew it by heart.
Evil comes to a small town, bringing chaos in its wake. A lonely troubled kid at the center of it all. A kid who’s been picked on all his life, and now he’s going to get even. Bizarre happenings and strange deaths follow. At first, there’s kind of a poetic justice to it all. But, the kid quickly gets in over his head. And, a lone Sheriff is the only one who can put a stop to it.
God, all the signs were there, Joe thought. How could I been so blind?
But that’s how it always is, right. The Sheriff only realizes what’s happening in the final act.
His heart raced.
Now, more than ever Joe just wanted to drive, and keep driving until he came to a place where no one knew his name. A place where he wasn’t Sheriff Joe, just Joe Schmo.
“Daddy,” Emily’s voice whined over the radio.
“Daddy,” she called out again, more desperate this time.
Joe said a silent pray.
Please God, he thought, God, or whoever you are, leave my daughter out of this.
“Daddy,” Emily called out a third time. She had started sobbing again.
Joe reached down, and picked up the mic.
“I’m here,” Joe said.
“Please daddy,” Emily cried. “Please, please don’t hurt him. I love him. Love him so much...”
“I know you do sweetheart,” Joe said. The words had a hard time getting past the lump in his throat. “I know you do.”
Be strong for her, he told himself. You’re going to need to be strong for her.
“I’m here,” Joe said, trying his best to sound calm. “I’ll take care of it, okay.”
“Okay,” Emily answered. Her voice barely above a whisper.
“I want you to stay at the station, all right,” Joe said.
He expected his daughter to protest, but she simply said, “I will.”
“I love you, Emily,” he said now.
Emily started to say something back, but all he heard was radio static.
He decided that was probably for the best.
Joe put the mic back in its cradle, and then started the car.
A few seconds later, he pulled into traffic.
Tonight, he would be his daughter’s hero.
Still, Joe couldn’t shake the feeling—that if he survived the night—come the morning he was going to break his daughter’s heart.
TO BE CONTINUED...
FLIGHT OF FANCY
Emily felt as if she were floating.
She was finally free.
Free from her unfair confinement, and now a woman on her own.
Still, she felt somewhat confined wearing Martin’s jacket.
He was tall and skinny. She, on the other hand, wasn’t either one of those things. And his jacket was a tight fit around her chest, but long and lose around her legs. But, wearing the jacket made her feel close to him, and she liked that feeling.
She also wasn’t completely off her leash yet. And, Emily paused occasionally to look over her shoulder, just to make sure that her dad had indeed left for work.
Emily imagined her dad waiting behind every corner, ready to jump out, and drag her back to the house—locking her away to protect her virtue.
Technically, she was still grounded, but Emily had made up her own mind about that.
“I can’t be grounded,” Emily told herself. “I’m a free spirit, and I need to spread my wings.”
Well something is going to get spread today, Emily thought a little more crudely. Whether it would be her legs or her ass, she couldn’t say.
She’d leave that particular detail up to the man of her dreams.
Of course, when she really thought about it, the man of her dreams happened to be a wolf.
Emily blushed at the dream that she had last night. The wolf on top of her, pinning her down with its weight. The beast completely held her in its sway, as it roughly shoved its giant cock in-between her breasts. The head of its cock, constantly battering against her wet lips, and thick pre-cum dripping from the tip and into her mouth.
She woke up shivering, and could almost taste the wolf’s salty cum in her mouth.
But the chill was merely the herald of things to come. Her nipples felt so hard that they hurt, and she couldn’t stand the way the fabric of her shirt raked across them.
Violently, she tore the front of her shirt open, and then cupped her breasts. Her fingers, massaged her nipples.
She sighed heavily. It felt good, and sensation sent ripples throughout her body. But her pussy soon ached for attention too.
She jammed a hand into her underwear, and began rubbing herself down there.
She cried out, not caring if her dad heard her or not. In fact, part of her wanted him to come in and discovery her like this.
He was a man, after all, and what she needed more than anything was a big hard cock inside of her. Who that cock belong to really didn’t matter, as long as it filled her up with the most intimate of sins.
She had played with herself for most of the morning, until she simply passed out from exhaustion.
Thankfully, there were no more dreams after that.
But, now Emily felt bound and determine to make her dreams come true. Rules or no rules, grounded or not grounded, somebody was going to put his dick in her before this day was done—consequences be damned.
She saw Martin standing in the driveway, waving as Rosie’s car pulled away.
At the sight of him, Emily suddenly felt incredibly goofy.
He always made her feel that way, and those feelings were wonderful.
Emily quickened her pace. She didn’t want to run, because that would leave her embarrassing out of breath.
He’d leave her breathless soon enough, if his previous performance was any indication.
Right now, she wanted to look cool, but not too eager, so, she strolled up to him.
“Hi Martin!” Emily cried, perhaps, a little too excited.
He nodded his head in greeting—the epitome of cool.
He wasn’t wearing his glasses, which made him look so sexy—her Superman!
An awkward moment passed, where she couldn’t think of anything to say. The fact that she couldn’t, surprised her, as even Emily thought that she talked too much.
Perhaps her Superman would come to her rescue, and save her from this embarrassing predicament.
But no, he proved to be as quiet as ever.
Why didn’t he talk more?
Why did she always have to make the first move?
Is a little conversation too much to ask for before they got down to business.
She sighed in frustration.
He didn’t even notice.
“Was that Summer I saw driving away with your aunt?” Emily ventured. The question sounded stupid even to her own ears, but it was the best she could come up with.
Martin nodded, and then said, “She’s going to stay with her dad.”
Whoa, Emily thought. Careful Martin you said more than two word that time. I wouldn’t want you to ruin your cool facade.
“Finally got rid of her, huh?” Emily said. “She was awful.”
“She’s alright,” Martin answered.
“What are you, kissing cousins now?” Emily asked, laughing.
Martin glared at her.
The glare scared her, and Emily looked down not wanting to look him in the eye.
“Sorry,” she said, sounding a little more offended than she meant to.
Emily folded her arms across her chest.
“God, you’re always so gloomy. Aren’t you even the least bit happy to see me?” Emily asked.
“Sorry,” he answered, quietly.
Emily decided to forgive him. After all she did want to get laid. Plus, he did have a big dick.
Not only that, but if TV and movies were any indication, make up sex was the best kind of sex.
Plus, he did have a big dick.
Emily made an annoyed face, and stuck out her tongue. Then, she narrowed the gap between them.
“Mmmm,” she said, a few seconds later. “I guess a part of you is happy to see me.”
Martin nodded, and flashed her a shy smile.
Clearly, she was having a positive influence on him, and his life was vastly improved with her in it.
She pulled away from him.
“I brought back your jacket,” she said.
She unzipped the front, revealing her naked body underneath.
His eyes widened at the revelation, which was exactly the reaction she was hoping for.
“Now,” she said on the sly, “I want you to put your dick in me.”
Giggling, she grabbed his hand, and led him into Rosie’s backyard.
She hadn’t been back her since she was a kid, back before Summer got all weird.
Not much had changed, except for the fence that her dad had put up for Rosie about a year ago.
A fence, Emily was grateful for, as it was about to conceal some very shameful business.
Emily pushed Martin into a patio chair.
She pushed him so hard, the chair nearly upended.
Martin saved himself at the last minute, by tipping his weight forward, and grabbing the cheap, plastic patio table.
Emily laughed, and was still laughed as she unzipped his pants.
But, she gulped when she fished his cock out of his boxers.
God, it’s so big! She thought. Even bigger than it was a couple of days ago, and it was already pretty big then.
It just didn’t seem possible.
Well, she thought, they hadn’t had sex in a couple of day, so maybe he’s backed up?
That sounded plausible, she thought, and felt very smart for thinking of it.
But when he comes there going to be a lot, and that though sent her over the edge.
“Take off your clothes,” Emily said. Her voice low. Her breath short and hot.
Martin quickly did so, stripping down while she watched.
There was no foreplay, other than him being hard, and she being wet.
Emily climbed into his lap. She sat with her back turned toward him, as she knew that this was how he liked it.
She guided him in, whimpering as he pushed inside.
Thank god, she thought. Thank god, I’m so wet.
But, her pussy had been too greedy. Her tiny slit felt stretched to limit, as it struggled to accommodate the behemoth thing between her legs.
Her rational mind screamed at her to stop. There was something very wrong here...
But, her body would not be denied, and now she pushed back against him—shoving him even deeper than a man had a right to be.
Emily cried out in disbelief.
He’s so big! he’s so big! He’s so big! The thought repeated itself in her mind like an incantation, reducing her thoughts to a primitive state.
Martin hands were on still on her hips, which didn’t sit right.
Emily grabbed his hands and pulled them up to her breasts.
He cupped, and then squeezed them.
Emily screamed, and his touch now sent her over the edge.
She came hard. Her juices running down his long shaft, and onto his crotch.
The orgasm left her completely drained, and Emily wearily rocked back and forth on top of him.
Emily was glad she still wore his jacket, as a sudden chill ran down her spine.
She felt so relaxed that her eyes grew heavy, and her lips curled into a dreamy smile.
Emily barely noticed, as Martin stood up.
But, she soon jolted awake, when he threw her over the patio table, bending her at the waist.
“Fuck!” She screamed at the top of her lungs, as his hard thing slammed into her.
But, the action awoke something inside of her, causing her hips to thrust back in greeting.
It hurt, but god it felt so good, and her pussy couldn’t get enough.
She came again, hard again, so hard that she squirted all over him.
The climax only offered a brief repasts, and her pussy was soon at it again—hungrily gorging itself on him.
Her legs shook, as she pushed herself back against him.
Would it always be like this? She wondered. Her so horny that she couldn’t stand it. Fucking him until she simply passed out from sheer exhaustion.
Emily gazed up to the heavens, as if waiting for God to answer her, despite the sinful act she was currently engaged in.
And perhaps, He had answered her. For in the sky, the sun had started to set, casting the oncoming night in a bright red.
The sunset gave the setting an almost Romantic feel.
But, as night fell, the mood in the air suddenly changed.
“Oh dear god!” Emily cried into the night.
He’d gotten bigger!
And, now she could feel him in her stomach.
But, her pussy continued to impale itself, and every thrust felt like a stab in the gut.
Emily continued to scream, until she screamed herself raw, as mind numbing pain welled up inside of her.
But her pussy wouldn’t let her stop…
“No!” Martin roared.
He pulled free. But, even this offered her no relief, as it felt like he were tearing her insides out.
But freedom, left her entire body shaking.
Still, her tiny slit ached for more.
And, her thoughts remained sinful and obscene.
She wanted him.
Wanted his big dick between her breasts while she sucked him off.
Her breath became a steady pant, and these sinful thoughts overwhelmed her.
One of her hands now dipped in-between her legs.
Her pussy already felt sore, but she didn’t care, as she began to rub her clit.
“Oh Martin,” she moaned softly.
Her desire rapidly turned to motherly concern, as Martin suddenly dropped to his knees.
He raised his head toward the night time sky, and now howled in pain.
It was an awful sound, but Emily was immediately at his side.
“Martin,” she cried. “What’s wrong? Is it your ribs? Let me see...”
“Get away from me,” Martin growled.
But Emily concern outweighed her sense of self-preservation.
She touched him on the shoulder, and felt fur…
He pushed her back.
The force was enough to make her double over.
But, Emily was not out for the count, and quickly sat up.
Only to stifle a scream.
She watched in horror, as the lower half of Martin’s face started to stretch, until it formed into a long snout.
His skin turned a dark gray, as his arms and legs extended, causing him to fall onto all fours.
His back cracked with a loud snap, only for it soon reform into a humped arch.
At the same time, his ears sharpened into a fine point.
His black lips pulled back into a hideous grin, revealing a row of sharp teeth.
Fur sprouted from his gray skin, enveloping him in a black mass.
In one final obscene act, his cock both stretched and grew fat, reaching almost to his chin. Then he came, a thick wad spitting out of the tip, covering the grass in gooey white seed.
Emily lips trembled in both fear and desire.
And the sinful wetness of her pussy dripped down her legs.
His head snapped toward her.
It was the wolf!
The wolf of her dreams!
The only thing that remained of the man, were Martin’s bluish green eyes.
Her body ached for him.
But, the wolf rejected her now, and ran.
“Martin wait!” Emily cried out.
But he had already been consumed by the night.
TO BE CONTINUED...
THE LONG GOOD-BYE
“I DON’T WANT TO GO!”
It was the first thing Martin heard as he entered the kitchen.
He wore a T-Shirt and jeans that hung loose on his skinny body, and yet at the same time the fabric felt incredibly confining.
His Aunt Rosie sat at the kitchen table. She also wore a T-Shirt and jeans. But the outfit only seemed to emphasis her figure rather than hide it, and Martin could see the outline of Rosie’s nipples in the white fabric.
The only one of them who seemed to have any sense of modesty appeared to be Summer. His cousin wore a red dress, buttoned all the way to top, giving her a very prim and proper look. Her arms were folded across her chest, and the gesture only exaggerated her modest attire.
Summer stood, her expression fixed into a stern frown.
Still, as he sat down behind the table, Martin couldn’t help but admire the way the red dress hugged her feminine hips. Reminding him of what they had just done only minutes before.
“You could have both of them, if you want Martin,” a tiny voice, at the back of his mind, prompted him.
His cock swelled at the suggestion, as an image of both of them naked and on their knees flashed in his mind.
Martin shook his head, trying to chase these sinful thoughts away.
That path could only end in tragedy.
“Summer,” Rosie said quietly, “this is all you’ve been talking about since school started.”
“Things have c-c-changed,” his cousin stammered.
Martin sighed quietly.
Summer was definitely back to her old self again.
Gone was the sexy, insatiable woman who he had just spent the last day and half fucking.
In that woman’s place was the Plain-Jane girl, who seemed to wallow in permanent misery.
“How have they changed?” Rosie asked. “You don’t seem very happy here.”
“I-I-I’ve met s-s-somebody,” Summer stammered.
He’d made a mistake fucking her. All he’d done was make his cousin more miserable.
“If Summer goes you could have Rosie all to yourself,” the voice at the back of his mind reminded him.
Another vivid image tempted him now. He sat in a chair. Rosie sat in his lap, shoving her big breasts in his face.
He again shook these thoughts away, but his cock remembered, and it felt stiff and hungry again.
“I’m sorry, honey, I didn’t know.” Rosie said. “But your dad needs your help. He has no one else.”
“What about his little girl friend,” Summer snapped.
“A-A-Amanda,” Rosie said, stammering a little now. “Amanda left when your dad got sick.”
“Figures,” Summer scoffed.
“Your dad has no one else,” Rosie repeated, and then added, “He needs someone to take care of him.”
“I-I-If you’re s-s-so concerned,” Summer said, “T-T-Then why d-d-don’t you t-t-take care of him.”
“Summer,” Rosie cried. Her voice stern, and yet not without sympathy. “You know that’s not going to happen. The only reason your dad and I even speak to each other is because of you.”
“I’m n-n-not going,” Summer cried.
“Maybe you should go,” Martin said.
Summer turned and glared at him. Her mouth fell opened in disbelief.
A mouth that only half an hour ago had greedily sucked him off.
And it took whatever restraint Martin had, for him not to open his pants, and shove his hard cock in her mouth again. If for no other reason than to shut her up.
Summer cast her eyes down. Then sobbing, she raced upstairs.
Martin watched her go, feeling a slight twinge of guilt.
He had caused this, but had no idea how to fix it.
A cold hand touched his.
“Thank you, Martin,” His aunt said.
Martin turned to face her now.
She smiled at him.
It was a kind smile at first, but it quickly turned more suggestive.
She continued to hold his hand, longer than normal, to the point where it was starting to get uncomfortable.
Martin could see her nipples, hard now, poking against the fabric of her shirt.
With her free hand, Rosie twisted a few strands of her red hair behind her ear.
Martin pulled his hand free.
“I’ll go talk to her,” Martin said.
He got up, and did his best to hide his enormous erection, as he headed upstairs.
* * *
“YOU ASSHOLE!” Summer screamed.
There was no stutter now. She had made herself loud and clear.
Martin hung back, standing just outside her room.
Summer’s room was in complete disarray, with all her dresses strewed about on the floor.
Martin wondered if it was always like this.
The large open suitcase on her bed seem to indicate otherwise, though.
“I can’t believe you just did that!” Summer screamed again.
She stomped forward, narrowing the gap between them.
“After what we just did!” She screamed, and then cried out in frustration. “After what we did all night!”
Summer hiked up her skirt, and turned her hunches toward him.
She wasn’t wearing any underwear, and a small patch of red pubic hair pointed suggestively down.
This reminded Martin how hard he was, and his cock throbbed for the attention that only a woman could bring.
“You marked me, you fucking asshole.” She snarled.
Her tone didn’t frighten him as much as the large scratches across her flank.
God! Had he done that to her?
She let the hem of her skirt drop, and now drew close to him. This time she had no trouble looking him in the eye.
“You want me to go?” She cried. “Why, so you can fuck my mom!”
Martin shook his head.
She punched him hard in the shoulder.
“Don’t you fucking lie to me!” She screamed. “I’ve seen how you look at her!”
A cruel smile twisted her thin lips, and when she spoke this time there was a sinister edge to her voice.
“It’s how you looked at me last night, when I pretended to be your mother.”
“YOU BITCH!” Martin roared, grabbing her by the wrists. He pushed her further into the room, and then threw her down on the bed.
* * *
Summer should have been scared, but she wasn’t.
He quickly took off his pants, revealing his hard, throbbing dick.
But there was no lust in his eyes—only hurt, and wanting to hurt.
Her laughter didn’t last long.
Dying, as he got in-between her legs, and pushed himself inside.
She cried out.
He grabbed her wrists again, pinning her down on the bed.
He was brutal. And the brutality left her pussy burning..
Soon, the smell of iron filled the air, as she started to bleed. It hurt. It hurt so much.
Yet the abuse, in itself, had a certain pleasure to it.
And, the emotional high more than made up for the pain.
The fact that she had gotten him so angry, filled her with a certain pride.
She yelped in surprise as he came.
It felt intense, more intense than it had ever been before.
It came out in a roar, like a gun shot, and she could feel every seed strike her, like tiny little bullets.
It left her quivering, as it always did.
They both sighed.
His features softened, as his rage abated.
She stroked his hair tenderly, for a moment, until he pulled free of her, and stood up.
Summer watched, with some sadness, as his big, beautiful cock disappeared behind his boxer shorts.
She hadn’t been lying when she said she that loved fucking him. Even if it hurt, like it did now.
Why did everything have to be so complicated? She wasn’t asking much, really. She’d let him fuck other girls, if that’s what he wanted, as long as at the end of the day he remained loyal to her.
He zipped up his pants, and then sat on the edge of the bed.
She sat up, and suddenly winced.
Her pussy still hurt, and the act of sitting up felt like a punch in the gut.
But, she tried not to let it show, as she didn’t want him to worry.
“Sorry,” he said quietly. Now, he was the one who couldn’t look her in the eye.
“It’s o-o-okay,” she said. “I g-g-goaded you into it.”
An awkward silence passed between them, with each waiting for the other to say something.
Summer was the first to break.
“Come w-w-with me Martin,” she said.
She said it so quietly that she wondered if he had even heard her.
He had, though, and looked at her curiously.
Summer decided to press on, before she completely lost her nerve.
“You and I are the same,” she said.
Summer held up her hand, showing him the snake like symbol burned into the palm.
“T-T-Two of a kind.”
She dropped her hand, and edged a little closer to him.
“I can be anyone you want,” she said, more confident now, and that confidence silenced her stutter. “You want Emily, I can be Emily. Emily with a pussy so tight, you’ll be feeling it for days. Or, I can be my mom, but a younger and sexier version. And you can drink your full of my big breasts.”
She squeezed his hand.
“Or even your mom, and you can pay her back for every perverted thing that she’s ever done to you.
She stroked his cheek.
“My dad’s ranch is big and isolated. We’d only have to do a few chores every day…”
She paused, panting. Her throat felt dry, but her thin lips were wet.
“Then at night, oh at night Martin, we can become who we truly are. We’re animals. These people skins we wear, are just costumes, so we can pass in polite society. But at night, we make the rules. We can hunt and fuck and be free.”
She licked her wet lips.
“Come with me, Martin,” she whispered again. “I’ll be so good to you.”
She wanted him again, and he wanted her.
She leaned in.
He didn’t pull away this time.
Their lips parted.
He’s your brother, a tiny mocking voice told her from the back of her mind.
Summer gasped, and jumped up.
Oh god, she though.
It made so much sense.
They were both so tall and skinny, but her parents were short and stocky.
They even looked alike.
His chin was a little more pointed than hers, but their faces were like mirror images. Even their eyes were the same bluish green color.
How had she not seen it before?
Oh god what have I done!
“What’s a matter?” Martin asked.
She could hear the alarm in his voice.
Summer wanted to freak out, but knew she couldn’t. This whole thing started because she had acted so horribly to him. He needed a sister, now, not a lover.
Summer shook her head, and sat down on the bed again.
She breathed in, and it hurt—like a thousand tiny needles pricking her all at once.
“No,” she said finally. “Y-Y-You should be w-w-with Emily.”
“What?” He asked.
Summer nodded her head.
“T-T-This thing is e-e-evil,” she said, now. Her stutter worse than ever, and it was getting in the way of what she needed to tell him. “I-I-It’s making us do thing w-w-we shouldn’t do.”
She forced herself to look at him in the eye, even though the voice at the back of her mind screamed at her to look away.
“B-B-Be with Emily,” Summer said. “S-S-She loves y-y-you.”
She pointed at the necklace around his neck.
“B-B-But take that thing, and b-b-bury it d-d-deep in the ground, s-s-so no one w-w-will ever f-f-find it, a-a-again.”
“What about you?” Martin asked, and now pointed to the mark in her palm.
“I-I-I’ll be fine,” Summer said quietly, closing her hand into a fist. “Like I s-s-said the ranch is i-i-isolated. C-C-Can’t get up t-t-too much trouble there.”
She embraced him.
“I-I-I wish I’d been nicer to you,” Summer confessed. “Maybe if it had b-b-been. Maybe if I’d b-b-been more of a s-s-sister to you, then n-n-none of this w-w-would have h-h-happened.”
She let him go, and wiped the tears from her eyes.
“I-I-I don’t regret w-w-what happened, though,” she said. “W-W-We had s-s-something special.”
She leaned in for a kiss.
The kiss was a very chaste one.
“Goodbye, Martin,” she said softly.
TO BE CONTINUED...
Martin is sure that this is a dream. However, the shower water feels hot and wet against his naked body.
He doesn’t remember stripping down, or getting in the shower, just that he is here.
The shower doesn’t look like the one in Rosie’s bathroom, though.
No, it’s from the old house, back when he still lived with his mom.
Had to be a dream, then—a dream, mixed with a memory.
He stands with his cock in his hand, and he can feel it twitching slightly.
He hears the bathroom door squeak open.
He tenses up, and let’s himself go.
The shower curtain pulls back.
His mother stands there naked.
Silently, she gets in the shower with him, turning her back on him.
He isn’t shocked.
She has done this sort of thing before.
Always taunting him.
Always teasing him.
Her perfect body so close, but always just out of reach.
She’s alive, and he can hear the whisper of her breath.
She should be dead, though…
He tries not to look.
Desperately not wanting to give into her games.
His resolve last but seconds, before his eyes drift down to the bubble of her ass.
She turns her head.
Her raven black hair is soaking wet, which gives her a slutty look.
She knows he’s looking.
She always knows.
She turns around now.
Martin tries to focus his attention on her streak of red hair, but can’t help but sneak a peek.
She moves closer, her big breasts bouncing a little with each tiny step.
Despite himself, he is hard, and he hates himself for that.
She got him again.
This is the point where she usually laughs at him or calls him a “pervert.”
But, it’s different this time, perhaps because this is a dream.
She say nothing.
Instead, she embraces him, and he can feel her hard nipples pressing against his bare chest.
This is another one of her tricks, has to be.
Getting in close, so that he’ll lower his guard?
He has at least half a foot on her, and he uses this advantage now by staring straight ahead.
Don’t give her any attention, he thinks. Maybe she’ll just go away.
But, she feels so warm, and his cock throbs with excitement at how close she is.
His body tenses up at her touch, as he wonders what exactly she has planned.
Maybe she was going to jerk him off again to the point where he is ready to cum, and then squeeze him tight until it feels like he’s going to burst.
Or, was she just going to punch him down there, causing him to double over, and then kick him when he’s down. But, she hasn’t done that for a while, not since he had his growth spurt around sixteen.
Which means she has thought of something to do to him, and that terrifies him.
“I’m sorry,” she says quietly. So quietly in fact that he almost didn’t hear her.
“I’m sorry,” she says again. “I’ve been so cruel to you.”
She sounds genuine, but she has fools him that way before too.
He’s on his guard again.
“You’re dad, he hurt me very badly,” she said, and Martin could hear her choking up. “And all the anger I had for him, I took out on you.”
She begins to shake, and now feels cold to the touch.
His heart goes out to her, a little, but he quickly takes it back.
She isn’t going to fool him again. This is just a play for sympathy.
“Stay with me tonight, she said. “Please, I don’t want to be alone.”
She looks up at him, and there are tears in her eyes.
He shows no emotion, though, even as she buries her head in his chest.
“I’ve been having bad dreams,” she confessed now. “It’s the same dream, really, over and over again. I’m in this steel mill, and there are people there. But, sometimes they turn into wolves. They tell me I’m one of them, and that I’ll be joining them soon. And I wake up screaming, and shaking, and feeling so cold.”
Martin feels an overwhelming sense of déjà vu, but he isn’t sure why.
She tilts her head up, looking up at him. Her green eyes silently pleading with him.
He still did not return her gaze, and tries his best to ignore her.
She isn’t going to fool him. Not this time.
She pulls away from him, but she still remains close enough to touch.
Her breath is heavy now, and that draws his attention.
He couldn’t help but notice her big, mouthwatering breasts heaving with each breath.
“You look so much like him, your dad,” she said.
She licked the bow of her lips.
“In more ways than one,” she adds now, as she ran a finger down the shaft of his cock.
Martin groans at her touch, hating himself again for being so weak around her.
She pushes her naked body close to his, and in doing so presses his cock against her crotch and stomach.
She’s wet down there, and not from the shower.
“I wasn’t lying when I said that it had been a long time for me,” she said, her voice barely above a whisper.
The words trigger a memory.
He remembers her coming into his room late one night, half naked.
She sat on the edge of his bed, sobbing, telling him that it had been a long time since a man had touched her.
Feeling sorry for her, he touched her shoulder.
She shook his hand off, and then stormed out of the room, crying.
But now, in his dream, his mother drapes her hands on his shoulders.
She licks her lips again.
“Promise you’ll stay with me tonight,” she said, and looks up at him with hope and fear in her eyes.
“I know I’m your mother,” she said, “but I’m still a woman…”
She rubs her legs together.
“And just because I’m your mother, doesn’t mean I don’t have those feelings that a woman has for a man.”
Again, she licks the bow of her lips.
“You can have me anyway you want,” she said, her breath heavy and strained. “I owe you that much.”
She reaches down and grabs his cock.
Her touch is gentle, tender—almost motherly.
“You can close your eyes and pretend I’m someone else,” she said, stroking him. “That Native American girl at school that you like…”
Martin groans. Her touch is so tender, but she strokes him like a pro.
She lets go, and Martin sighs.
“We can do it now,” she said, her voice shaky. “Right here in the shower. I’ll make you feel so good. I promise.”
Before Martin can say another word, his mother turns away from him.
Only to bend forward, offering herself to him.
Her pussy looked so inviting.
“Take me,” she cries. “Take me hard and fast. Punish me, for all the bad things I’ve done to you.”
Martin takes a step forward, and then grabs her by the hips, pulling her back.
His hard cock is but inches from his first taste of pussy.
It’s too good to be true.
It’s a trick.
Obviously, it’s a trick.
She has fooled him again, like she always does.
He steps back, shaking his head.
A few seconds later, she stands, facing him again.
“It’s okay,” she said. Her voice breathless.
“It’s okay,” she said again, embracing him. “I’ve given you no reason to trust me.”
She tries to read him, but he wears a blank expression on his face, foiling her plans.
“I’ll tell you what,” she said. “I’ll make us a nice dinner. Then we can watch a movie together, not one of your horror movies, though.”
She swallows hard, but she’s still breathing hard.
“Then we’ll go to bed. It’s more intimate in bed, anyway. And we can do it as much as you want, any way you want. Just as long as I can fall asleep in your arms, and you stay with me all night.”
She looks down in shame, and her face flushes red.
She sighs, and then kisses him on his chin.
“I love you Martin,” she said quietly.
Martin desperately wants to believe that this the truth. And perhaps in a dream, it is.
She slips out of the shower, admiring herself in the mirror for a moment. Then wraps a towel around her body.
“I’m going to get a few things at the store for dinner,” she said, causally. “I won’t be long.”
She pauses at the door.
“I wish I’d been a better mother to you,” she said, and then quickly slips out of the door.
But through the open door, Martin hears his mother scream.
He covers his ears at the sound, but it isn’t enough to muffle the horrid screech of skidding tires, or the loud crash that follows.
He stands alone, naked in the shower.
And in his dream, Martin’s left to wonder if this had been his mother’s final trick on him.
* * *
Martin wakes up shivering.
He lay naked on the floor, and he's not alone.
"No, not her," Martin gasps. His racing. "It can't be her... she's dead..."
The darkness taunts him, however, with a vision of his mother's naked flesh.
But, as sunlight pours in through the blinds, Martin breathes a sign of relief
It's just Summer, his Plain-Jane cousin.
The darkness of the room, partially hides her nakedness—clothing her in air of modesty. But enough of her is exposed that the sight holds his attention.
He really doesn't remember much about the day before, and what ultimately lead them here. Still,the sight of his cousins' small, bare ass stirs something inside of him.
And what he hasn’t noticed, until now, is that her hips have a nice feminine curve to them.
He traces that curve now with a finger, causing her to moan softly at his touch.
Martin turns on his side, facing her backside.
He kisses her shoulder, and then his kisses travel up to the nape of her neck.
She moans a little louder now. Her body responding in kind, pushing back against him.
Theirs is a shared hunger, and now lust utterly consumes them.
His hand moves down, caressing her long legs. His touch is gentle, luring her in.
Again, she moans, encouraging him to continue.
Her cries embolden him.
He lifts one of her legs.
And while he may not remember much about the day before, his cock aches for the comfort of familiar places.
Summer jolts awake, as he shoves himself deep inside of her.
Her shock lasts but seconds.
Then she submits to him—giggling as she does so.
He holds her leg up, while at the same time, thrusts into her with all his might.
He’d forgotten how good she feels, and even at this odd angle her pussy still squeezes him tight.
Her soft cries descend into raw screams, even as her lips quiver in sinful bliss.
He quickens his pace.
Her pussy drips with excitement.
His cock throbs inside of her.
It won’t be long now...
Suddenly, both man and woman cry out. The climax catches them both off guard. He has never cum this hard in his life. The eruption of it, is enough to send them both reeling, and it leaves both of them trembling in the aftermath..
“Mmmm,” she moans softly, her lips drawing back into a satisfied grin. But, she cries out as he pulls free.
Martin lays back.
Summer turns, and rests her head on his bare chest.
“It was hot this time,” Summer says in a hushed whispers.
He looks down at her, confused.
“Y-Y-Your,” she stammers as her face flushes red. “Y-Y-You know.”
She casts her eyes down, her face still blushing.
“I-I-It was c-c-cold last night,” she stammers now. “L-L-Like ice.”
She looks up at him again, and he can see the concern on her face. Worried, perhaps, that she has offended him.
“But s-s-soothing,” she quickly adds.
His cousin continues to look at him, as if waiting for him to answer.
But, he says nothing.
“Is it b-b-because of this?” She asks, holding up her palm.
Martin’s eyes widened.
He sits up, and in one swift motion holds her palm up to the sun light. There is something there... something familiar...
But, it looks blurry, and Martin now realizes that he isn’t wearing his glasses. Still, the impression is unmistakable—a snake eating its own tail.
But, as he held it in the light, the snake almost seemed to shrink back.
Summer pulls her hand away, and her fingers closed into a fist.
“How did you…”
Summer smiles wide, as if she's about to swallow him whole.
“You don’t remember what happened last night?” She asks.
Martin shakes his head.
Summer closes her eyes, and has a dreamy look on her face.
“You were so wild,” she says Her voice low and guttural.
She opens her eyes wide, and then narrows them until her eyes are tiny slits.
“And so was I,” she cries, grabbing his cock. “Here, let me remind you.”
She guides his cock to her mouth. Her thin lips part, as she pulls him in.
Martin grunts in approval
Her head sinks all the way down, swallowing him whole.
Martin grits his teeth, his expression pained, but his body knows only pure bliss.
She holds him in her mouth, gagging a little as she does so, until she finally pulls her head back.
Martin continues to grit his teeth, as her lips drag across the long shaft.
“Fuck yes,” he growls, as the tip of his cock slips out of her mouth.
His cousin sits up, flashing him another wicked grin.
He's hard, so incredibly hard.
Panting a little, Summer eagerly climbs into his lap, facing him this time.
With a deft hand, she guides him inside, and then places both her hands on his wide shoulders.
Again, Martin grits his teeth.
God she's so tight, he thinks. And she soon get tighter, as her pussy constricts around him, squeezing the life out of him.
“Last night,” she said. “You made me your bitch.”
She looks down, but she still cannot look him directly in the eye.
“I want you to do it again,” she snarls
Her wish is his command.
He bucks his hips, and the motion pushes her body up.
Martin roughly grabs her small ass, and pulls her back down to his level.
He holds her there, even as his cock greedily pumps into her. And, with each thrust she begs him for more, while down below her pussy slobbers all over him. His thrusts are wild and savage, but she takes them all in stride, still begging for more. Suddenly, Summer's head snaps up. A loud, shivery cry escapes her lips, and her long, thin body knows only pure bliss.
But, sex with her is like a drug, and Martin's addiction knows no bounds. He slams into her, showing her no mercy.
She is his bitch, after all, and this is about his pleasure not hers.
Her complete surrender to him, and her enthusiastic cries, make him feel strong and powerful.
And those feelings, in truth, are more addictive than sex.
He’d been beaten down for so long that he thought he’d never get back up again.
But now, he fully and utterly embraces the power he has over her—embracing it to the point of arrogance.
To Summer, he is god and master.
And, she is just the first.
Before this was done, he’d make the entire world his bitch.
A shaky hand touches his cheek.
The touch snaps him out of his fantasies.
He looks at her, feeling a touch of pity, as he sees the look of both pain and lust written all over her face.
Though, she still can’t look at him, which he finds strange. It's almost like she's ashamed of herself, even though she's the one who had started this.
“Do it all over me,” she pants. “Make me your dirty whore!”
He pulls out.
She gasps. A heavy deep gasp, which is immediately followed by her eyes rolling back into her head.
She starts to fall backward, but Martin catches her around the small of the back.
His touch seems to have a medicinal effect.
She blinks, and then her eyes briefly met his.
She quickly looks down, and turns her attention to more intimate matters.
Her long fingers wrap around his shaft, and once she takes hold, she starts to tug.
Her strokes quick and brutal.
Martin again grits his teeth.
His hips buck.
His cock throbs....
Any second now.
She leans back, balancing herself with one hand, as the other continued to stroke him off.
He cries out.
And now so does she, as wave after wave of his seed washes over her.
A shiver runs down his spine, signaling an end to this monstrous act.
A breathy, shaky giggle that soon descends into a steady pant.
He looks down at her, admiring her handiwork.
She's covered in his cum, most of it collecting on her flat chest, but some of it has splashed across her face and into her red hair.
The sight fills him with pride, and unknowingly, his lips curl into a cruel smile.
Summer catches him looking, and returned his smile.
Her smile less cruel, though, but more suggestive.
She dipped a finger in his cum, and then put the finger in her mouth.
“Mmm,” she whispers, “Still warm.”
She licks her lips.
His cock twitches at the sight.
Who would have thought this skinny, awkward girl could be so hot.
She jumps up.
“I’m going to take a shower,” she says.
No stutter again, Martin thought. Weird.
He frowns, deep in thought.
At the door, she pauses, and plays with a strand of her red hair.
“I love fucking you,” she says, the confession spilling from her cum covered lips.
And, before he can say anything stupid, she giggles and rushes out the door.
* * *
It felt so good, Summer thought. So good to be so bad.
But, she just didn’t feel good, she felt amazing.
Still, she was glad for the break. Although, she found it strange that her pussy wasn’t even soar. That surprised her, given how hard they had been going at it over the last couple of days.
Summer had to remind herself to be careful, though. She could easily see herself getting too carried away. And, her mom would be home soon, so she couldn’t just run wild.
But, she could still feel him. And, her pussy purred in the places where his big cock had only recently touched.
Summer rubbed her legs together, aching to feel him again.
Suddenly, she winced.
Her hands drifted down toward the large gashes on her flank. This is where he had marked her.
The wounds were deep, and a painful reminder that his love came at a price.
Still, the wounds were starting to scab over, and in time they would heal, leaving nothing but scars.
He had completely dominated her, and she liked belonging to him. Especially if it meant getting to fuck him again.
“Anytime, any way, any where,” she promised herself.
This must be what’s like to be drunk or high, she thought, and I loved it.
Her hand moving away from her the wounds, and toward her crotch.
She suddenly felt very girlish, almost giddy.
Girlish, she may be, but her thoughts turned very adult, as she rubbed her clit.
She came fairly quickly.
A pitiful little sigh escaping from her thin lips, as she did so.
But, abusing herself, hadn’t had the desired effect.
Instead, it left her restless and wanting more.
The curtain pulled back.
On instinct, she rushed to cover herself.
But dropped her guard, immediately, when she saw it was him.
He stepped into the shower with her.
As much as she loved him, for some reason it still felt wrong to look him in the eye.
Because you’re his bitch, a voice whispered in her ear.
Instead her eyes drifted down to his crotch.
He looked so big and hard.
The most intimate part of her body responded in kind—gushing in want of him.
She turned her back on him.
Then bent forward, placing her hands against the shower wall.
No words were spoken.
But, it was clear that they both wanted the same thing.
He slipped easily inside of her, but it proved to be a tight fit. Her pussy didn’t help matters, either, as it squeezed him.
Summer took the lead this time, and thrust herself back against him.
She whimpered, and it hurt, hurt a lot because he was so big.
Her pussy gorged itself on him. But it was never enough. It always wanted more.
“Summer,” a voice called out.
She gulped. Shit! It was her mom.
“Summer!” Her mom called out again.
“Fuck,” Summer said under her breath. She quickened her pace, pushing back against him even harder. It hurt. It hurt so much, but there was no way she was going to stop, now.
“Summer,” her mom called out a third time. “Where are you?”
Martin started to groan, and by his groans, she could tell he was close.
“Summer!” Her mom screamed. “Answer me!”
“I’m coming,” Summer cried. She could feel Martin’s cock twitching inside of her.
“I’m coming,” She cried again. Her body shaking.
“I’M COMING!” Summer screamed at the top of her lungs. Her body nearly going limp. Her reward for a job well done, as her pussy spat out its seal of approval.
She felt so empty now, but that feeling didn’t last long.
A few seconds later, Martin’s hot seed poured into her.
But, there was no rest for the wicked, and she began thrusting back again, making sure that she got every last drop.
He pulled free of her.
The suddenness of it, caused her to utter a short, “Umph.”
There had been a lot. And now his cum, mixed with her, ran down her legs.
It seemed like such a waste, but he had more than enough to spare.
She turned to face him.
But again, felt a shyness around him. And, she still could not look him in the eye.
Summer knew that they had done things that would be considered shameful, as far as polite society were concerned.
But deep down, far at the back of her mind, she also knew that given the chance she’d sink even further into depravity with absolutely no hesitation.
“Summer!” Her mom called out again. “I need to talk to you!”
“Jesus,” Summer muttered under her breath.
Summer leaned in for a kiss, but he turned away at the last moment.
She sighed, a little annoyed. Was a kiss so much to ask for? Especially, after all the things they had done.
But, she couldn’t stay angry at him for long.
Her body ached to stay with him.
Tonight, she told herself. Tonight, when mom is asleep, we’ll do it again.
But right now, Summer had to find out what her mom wanted, or she’d never get any rest.
TO BE CONTINUED...
Her body slept, but her mind knew no rest.
Summer dreamed, and this dream took the form of a memory.
She remembers waking up one morning, only to see the bathroom door open a crack. She hears a strange sound inside.
It’s her cousin grunting.
Curiosity gets the better of her, and she peaks.
She sees him.
He’s naked, and stands in front of the tub.
She gulps, it’s the first time she has seen a boy naked.
He’s playing with his thing, and his thing looks so big as he strokes it.
There is a tingling excitement between her legs, and it feels wet down there.
The woman part of her screams at her to go in and join him. It will only hurt for a minute, and then it will feel good.
But she holds back, nervous and afraid.
Still she continues to watch him.
She cries out, but quickly covers her mouth, as the head of his cock spits out its white venom.
He hasn’t heard her, and she watches as he disappears behind the shower curtain.
She rushes back to her room, and once there, throws herself onto her bed.
She quickly peels off her shorts and panties. The T-Shirt soon follows, as she feels hot, and wants to be naked, even though she’s ashamed of her flat chest.
Her fingers dive down between her legs, and she rubs.
As she rubs, she fantasizes that Martin will find her like this. And in her fantasy, she imagines that her cousin will become so overwhelmed with desire, that he forces himself on her, and she submits to him willingly.
She cums. It’s never been so intense before, and it leaves her shaking.
But it does little to satisfy her.
It just leaves her wanting more.
Panting, she sits up in bed, listening to the shower run.
It had only been the second day since Martin had come to live with them. But, every day after, every time she heard him in the shower, she imagined him playing with himself. Stroking his big cock in his hand. Dreaming of the day, she could work up the nerve to slip into the shower with him. Succumbing to the thrill of doing something incredibly naughty, and then getting so excited as nature took its course.
Everyday fantasizing, her thoughts so sinful, as she played with herself.
Then hating herself, after, for being such a wuss.
And everyday, her hatred and frustration growing inside of her, until she hates him too. Hating him, for denying her.
But, all the while, wanting desperately to be punished for all the wicked thoughts she had about him…
Summer wakes up shivering.
She feels cold, so cold that her teeth are chattering.
And, her breath steams out in sinful white clouds.
She sits up.
Only to see Martin on his knees before her. He holds his dick in his hand, and eagerly plays with himself.
On instinct, Summer recoils back.
She can't believe her eyes. His cock has to be at least two feet long!
But now other instincts take hold, and these instincts are much more primal.
Summer opened her mouth, and sighs.
All her dreams are about to come true.
Martin's lips curled back into a snarl. He lets go of his massive cock, but it's so hard that it stands straight up in the air.
He reaches for her, and then pulls her close.
He feels cold against her bare skin. Still she pushes her thin, awkward body against him, holding him in an embrace.
But, there is nothing gentle about his touch, and soon he forces her down on the bed.
Then, he forces himself on top of her.
But, his touch makes her wet, so wet that the big obscene thing between his legs has no trouble sliding in.
The weight and length of it, however, still catches her off guard.
“Martin,” she whimpers, shifting uncomfortably underneath him. "Please..."
But there is no pleading with him, as he violently, thrusts forward: his big, hard thing knocking against her womb trying to break in.
The shock of it makes her come, but she took no pleasure from it.
“Please stop,” she cries.
But, the wild look in his eyes, tell her that her torment is just beginning.
His thrusts are hard and fast, and she shakes with fear, feeling as if she's being torn apart.
In desperation, she tried to push him back.
Instead, her fingers close around the cold metal object around his neck.
Her hand burns, even as her body shivers. This cold bites, and worms its way into the flesh of her palm. The cold is like nothing she has ever felt before. So cold it hurts. Hurts, both body and soul, and leaves her feeling so dirty on the inside.
She hates him! Hates him so much, for how much he's hurting her.
But, something happens in that unforgiving moment—something wonderful.
Intense pain, gave way to blissful pleasure.
And now, she wants more.
Her long legs wrap around him—locking him in place.
Her hand slips away from the cold thing around his neck, and with it also went any inhibitions that had held her back.
A moment later, her arm wraps around his back, holding him tight.
And now that she has him, her womb stretches to welcome him in.
“Yes,” she hisses in his ear.
But, she can feel him, feel him practically at the back of her throat, and that makes her hungry.
Summer pushes her body up, slamming into him.
The suddenness of it, knocks him back, and now he tries to pull free.
She holds him tight, and then slams into him again.
“More!” She snarls
“More!” She snarled again, more aggressive now as her hips continue their mad climb against him.
She came, like waves crashing against rocks, and once the dam breaks she can't stop: coming over and over again.
But now at her sexual peak, she desires something more from him.
“Cum,” she growls, her voice low and guttural.
He cums, flooded her insides with wet, sticky sin.
She sighs at the sensation. It feels intoxicating. But, his cum is frustratingly cold, which surprises her, as it had been so hot this morning.
She hears him sigh, completely spent. But, she won't him off so easy.
“Again,” she hissed. Her voice strained—a junkie in need of a fix.
He grunts again.
Her hips bucked, as more of his seed poured into her. Still cold, but so rich and soothing.
“All of it,” she cries, licking her lips.
Her wish is his command, and now he trembles as he gives her what she wants.
She drinks it all in, but it does little to quench her thirst. She wants more, so much more.
Soon, he shrank inside of her, until finally he slipped out.
Shivering, he fell off the bed and onto the floor.
Summer, meanwhile, had never felt so relaxed. And in that moment, she knows true happiness.
The high didn’t last.
A few seconds later, her body contorts in pain, leaving her clutching her stomach.
She opened her mouth to scream, but no words come out, only a sharp gurgling sound. Then she spoke no more as her jaw shattered. Her bones followed suit, breaking all at once. It lasted but seconds, but this was not the end of her torment. For now her skin stretched, and her chest expanded, as if someone were pushing from the inside out.
Summer wretched back...
A loud sigh followed, as she came....hard!
It was the most intense orgasm that she had ever known. So intense that it left her breathless.
Summer sat up, and looked down.
To her surprised, she saw that she now had breasts.
She couldn’t believe it.
Big ones too, like melons, even bigger than her mom’s.
She squeezed them, and then gasped—almost coming again.
They were so sensitive.
Summer turned her head, catching her reflection in the mirrored closet doors.
But, she didn’t recognize the girl staring back at her.
The girl in the mirror was at least a half a foot shorter. She had jet black hair, except for a red streak that lay parted to one side.
Her lips were puffy, like a cupid’s bow.
Her hips and butt were bigger too.
Not too big though, she saw as she sat up, just enough to be mouthwatering to the opposite sex.
She looked down at her crotch, and found that she was clean shaven down there.
Summer touched her face, watching as the girl in the mirror did the same.
This has to be a dream, she thought. A wonderful dream.
This was the girl she was always meant to be.
The kind of girl who all the boys lusted after, and would do anything to get her attention.
She smiled, and girl in the mirror did the same, flashing a smile that was both cruel and wicked.
Not everything had changed, however. And, she still had pale skin, which gave her a vampish look.
It was her eyes that stood out the most, though.
Still a bluish green, but no longer timid or afraid—hungry eyes, so wild and untamed.
The shock of her transformation started to wear off, but now her hand itched.
Summer looked down at her hand, and saw a strange symbol burned into the palm—a snake eating its tail.
Something old, she thought. Old and primitive.
She understood, deep down, it was how Martin could do the things he could do.
And, for a moment, she stood in awe of it.
But soon, she had an itch of another sort.
One that started at the back of her mind, and then spread to every inch of her body.
She licked her lips, horny again.
Summer hopped off the bed, liking how her new boobs bounced as she did so.
Her man lay curled up on the floor in the fetal position.
She approached, and heard him whimpering.
A flicker of motherly concern touched her, as she drew close.
He continued to whimper, like a beaten dog.
Now, she saw why.
His balls had shrunken, and looked like tiny raisins.
His shaft, once so strong and powerful, had withered to nothing more than a thin, little vine.
She had done that to him.
In that moment, she felt both cruel and powerful, and reveled in those emotions.
The moment passed, as the old itch came back with a vengeance.
Her thoughts turned sinful again, but her actions were that of a curious woman.
Summer wondered what else she could do.
She flipped him on his back, and then laid down next to him.
Her mouth sought the most intimate part of his body.
“I want you big,” she whispered, kissing the tip of his cock.
“I want you hard,” she said now, kissing the shaft.
“I want you full of cum,” she said, finishing by kissing his balls.
Her tinder kisses had apparently done the trick—awakening the beast inside of him.
She watched in amazement as his balls grew heavy and dropped.
Smiled as the shaft stretched long and thick.
Then sighed as the head got big and bulbous.
Summer sat back, admiring her handy work. It looked good enough to eat.
His hips bucked, suddenly, and load of cum shot out of the tip and onto his chest, while the rest dripped down the shaft.
She couldn’t take it anymore.
She had to have him.
Her head sank low.
Her cupid bow lips closed around the shaft, drinking him in—tasting the salty, sweet confectionery of his seed.
His body stirred.
Her tongue darted out, licking the mess he had made on his chest, and making sure she swallowed every last drop.
When she had finished, her wild eyes tilted up, and sought his approval.
He surprised her by pushing her away.
Confused and angry, at the sudden rejection, she scowled at him, and in doing so bared her teeth.
Her features softened, however, when she saw him cringing back—trembling.
“You’ve never been shy before,” she giggled softly.
“Get away from me,” he cried. “You’re dead!”
That took her aback, and now Summer turned to face the mirrored doors again.
It took her a minute, but then she knew.
He thinks I’m Aunt Jackie.
Summer had only met her aunt a couple of times, but found her to be a nasty woman.
Still, the resemblance could not be denied.
Her lips curled into a cruel smile, and now she had a very perverted idea.
She stood up, letting him see her in all her glory.
Then she arched her back, shoving her big breasts forward.
She could hear his loud breathing.
Short, strained breathes, that spoke of both fear and desire.
Summer put a finger to her puffy lips.
“Shhh,” she whispered. “Let mommy make you feel better.”
Her voice surprised her. No more stutter. Instead her voice sounded cool and confident.
She strode boldly forward, pushing past his defenses.
He looked up at her, a sacred little boy.
But, his cock was that of a strong man.
Drawing close, she moved in for the kill.
“You need to make mommy feel good, first,” she said, her voice low and sensual.
Now, she crossed the line, and shoved her crotch in his face.
“Lick it,” she said.
She was dripping wet.
His tongue flicked out, tickling her tiny slit.
“Mmmm,” she whimpered.
She could tell he had done this before.
There was no hesitation on his part.
His tongue expertly tracing the folds of her pussy, before moving onto the clit.
No one had ever done this to her before, and it drove her crazy.
He continued to lick, until he had licked her clit raw.
The sensation left her shaking.
She pulled away, but did not go far.
Instead, she sank down to his level—straddling him.
Summer jumped as he entered her, feeling something tear inside of her.
The smell of iron filed her nostrils.
The change! It had made her a virgin!
And, he had just stolen her innocence.
The shock of it made her blush.
She may look like a woman, but she was still a girl at heart. And, the girl part of her felt both scared and excited. Her heart ached to be close to him, and she never wanted to let him go.
These feelings didn’t last long, as the slut part of her reasserted itself.
And the slut part of her knew how to get herself off.
Summer began to grind her hips.
Her body moving like a snake on top of him.
He groaned, and that made Summer feel very wicked.
“You like mommy’s tight, little pussy?” She asked. “Because it likes you.”
He groaned again.
She sank even further into depravity, as she pushed her chest forward.
“Suck mommy’s tits,” she snarled. “Suck mommy’s big tits.”
His mouth closed around one of her nipples.
“Oh fuck yes,” Summer cried, as a shiver ran down her spine.
He continued suckling one tit, and now reached up to squeeze the other.
His touch lingered, and the sensation instantly made her cum.
She pulled back.
To her surprise, she saw milk dripping from her nipples.
Now, she saw a wild look in his eyes.
He shoved her down, pinning her to the floor.
Slobbering, his mouth again closed around one her nipples.
She cried out, as he drank her in.
He drank his fill, and then moved onto the other.
She winced, as sharp teeth clamped down on her sensitive nipple.
At the same time, she felt a closeness to him unlike anything she had ever know—a bond known only between mother and child.
He continued to suckle her, and as he did so, she tenderly stroked her hair.
When he quenched his thrust, he pulled free.
He leered down at her.
His mouth pulled back into a wide, hideous grin, as milk drooled obscenely from the corners of his mouth.
His long tongue lashed out, the tip burying itself between her cleavage, and then moved it back and forth.
It’s wet, whip-like movements made her squirm.
He’s still inside of her!
The revelation sends her into a frenzy, as she slams herself up against him.
It doesn’t take much to send her over the tipping point, and with one final bounce, she cums.
Her pussy isn’t done with him yet, though, and now it squeezes him—trying to milk him for all that he is worth.
His tongue whips back.
She desires more, and leers down at him.
Their lips touch.
It’s her first kiss, and she drinks him in deep.
Their lips part, but it leaves her thirsty for more.
And more she will have.
For the moon is full, and the night young.
And they are just getting started.
“Mother,” he growls.
He reaches out, and flips her on her stomach.
It’s a show of dominance, and it awakens a powerful lust inside of her.
She raises her ass up, offering it to him.
It’s an offer he willingly accepts, as he pushes inside of her again.
But something feels different this time, and her body tenses in response.
Then she feels it.
The skin of his long shaft, peels back, and something hard and plastic like lurches forward.
On instinct, she tries to pull free.
But, her struggle only seems to excite him, and the hard, plastic like thing, continues to lurch forward.
Rough hands grab her by the hips, and strong fingers squeeze her bare ass.
He thrusts, but is surprisingly gentle.
Yet, it still hurts, as the hard, plastic thing ties itself into a knot inside of her.
A low, nearly inaudible growl, escape his lips, and he comes almost immediately.
But this offers her no relief.
Instead, his seed drips in a continuous stream from the tip.
Summer cries softly at this violation.
Then she yelps, loudly, as she feels sharp fingernails sink deep into her flesh, and rake across the sides of her ass.
Something at the back of her mind tells her that he’s marking her as his own.
He leans forward.
His breath is hot against her neck.
This close, she can hear him panting.
Curiosity gets the better of her, and she turns her head to look over her shoulder.
He no longer has a face!
Not a human one, anyway.
His skin has turned a deep shade of gray.
His mouth and nose stretch out, forming into a long snout.
His lips have turned black, and now curl into a snarl, which reveals a row of sharp teeth.
Fear consumes her, and again she tries to pull free, even as thick black fur began to sprout from every part of his body.
But again, her struggles prove useless, and only seem to excite him more.
His head snaps up, and a loud growl spills out of his mouth.
Her pussy becomes his plaything, and he fucks her raw.
She submits to him, completely surrendering to her baser instincts.
And in submission, something wonderful happens.
Her senses sharpen, overwhelming her. She smells the iron of her still wet blood, and the musk of her pussy mixed with the bleach-like odor of his cum.
Her ears sharpen into a point, and now she can hear the night calling out to her. It offers her freedom, and escape from the restraints of polite society.
There is no fear now, only a growing excitement.
Her cries die in her throat, as her mouth and noise stretch forming into a snout. She no longer cries, only growls.
He fucks her without restraint, and without any inhibition.
And it fills her with an insatiable hunger.
He begins to howl, a cry of triumph, a cry of pride, a cry of freedom.
She joins him, for this is her mate—sharing in his joy.
And, the two of them fuck like animals well into the night.
TO BE CONTINUED...
THE SNAKE DANCE
Summer lay naked on the bed.
But she felt restless.
Her thoughts were sinful, as she thought about just how wicked she had been.
The wickedness made her smile, and she wished that she could feel like this all the time. But, truthfully, her emotions were all over the place.
She felt content.
But, she also felt incredible longing.
She felt fulfilled.
And yet, empty.
She felt comfortable in her skin, for the first time in her life.
But, also shame about what she had done.
She loved him body and soul.
But, hated him with every fiber of his being.
The emotional high felt intoxicating.
And now, she decided to take Martin’s advice, and fucked herself.
But still, she thought of him, as she fingered her clit.
He had made her feel so good.
But, he had acted like such an asshole.
Still, she wouldn’t have let him fuck her if he’d been nice.
And, she had decided long ago that the first boy she slept would be bad.
Someone who would punish her, because she was so bad.
Her pussy clenched, and her body tighten.
But, she continued to rub herself—punishing herself.
Her efforts were soon rewarded.
She came. Came hard, and wet.
A sudden jolt ran through her body, causing her toes to curl.
It felt good, but not as good as the real thing.
She should take a shower.
His stuff was all over her.
But, it was a piece of him.
Summer dipped a finger into some of the stuff.
There was a nice big glop of it just above her heart.
It smelled like bleach.
But, tasted like salty cotton candy.
This triggered something primal inside of her.
And now, she stuffed all she could find into her mouth.
There was so much, an entirely belly full.
She licked her lips.
Tasting him there.
She lay back on the bed, and spread her legs.
And now she punished herself again for being so wicked.
* * *
Summer let the hot shower water wash over her.
But, there wasn’t enough water in the world to wash away all her sins.
Summer used to naively think that once she had had sex that would satisfy her curiosity, and then she could just move on with her life.
But, she couldn’t stop thinking about it.
And, even now she had bent forward slightly, imaging Martin behind her. His big dick, sunken deep inside her tight pussy.
Him kissing her neck.
She, thrusting back against him, and getting herself off on him.
Summer didn’t know what to do.
It’s like she could still feel the sensation of him inside of her, and it was driving her crazy.
It left her wanting, needing more.
She suddenly cried out.
Her pussy gushed.
She came, but had barely even touched herself.
Thing were supposed to be different for girls.
It was boys who had dirty minds, and thought about sex all the time.
While girls needed to remain chaste, and rebuff the boy’s frequent advances, until he proved himself. Then, maybe, the girl would reluctantly give in to him.
At least, that was her very Romantic view of sex gleamed from movies and TV.
But, the way Summer felt right now, was something straight out of a porno, where the girls were always willing.
And, Summer wondered if porn had it a bit more right when it came to sex.
She wished, she had someone to talk to about this.
God, not her mom, though. That would far too embarrassing. Plus, her mom would probably freak out, if she let it slip that it had Martin who had defiled her.
Alexandria would have been her first choice. But, Summer hadn’t spoken to her best friend in almost two months.
Summer stepped out of the shower, and wrapped a towel around herself.
Jordan then, Summer decided.
She wasn’t as close to Jordan as she was Alex. Jordan was a year younger, boy crazy, and much more of a girly girl than either Alex or herself. Although, it should be said, Jordan really didn’t have much luck with the boys, even though she flirted with them constantly. Summer wasn’t sure why, it might be because Jordan came across as too aggressive.
But, a more girly girl might be just the person to talk to right now.
Summer stepped out into the hall, and then stopped.
Directly across lay Martin’s room.
Summer knew that she should just go to her room, and call Jordan. Talk things out. That’s what a girl is supposed to do.
But, Martin was right there.
And, it wouldn’t hurt to take a quick peek.
“Just to make sure he was okay,” she told herself.
She knocked softly as she entered Martin’s room.
He lay naked on the bed.
His cock stood straight in the air, big and hard.
Summer suddenly felt very hot, and yet a chill suddenly ran down her spine.
Her head swam. She felt like she was going to faint, and sat down on the edge of the bed.
Her cheeks burned red, but her breath came out in short, white clouds that hung in the air.
Summer heard her cousin snoozing deep and heavy—the sleep of the innocent.
She remembered that this had been offered to her before, but last time she ran away from it, like a scared little girl.
But she was a woman now, and it was this man who had made her a woman.
“What if he wakes up, while I’m…”
She didn’t dare finish the thought. But, her mind continued to torment her.
“What if gets angry and never wants to do it again. I’d die if that happens.”
“He won’t,” A low guttural voice answered. The voice sounded like it came from the back of her head. Strangely, it didn’t sound like her voice though. This one sounded more like an animal. But, the voice reassured her, or at the very least gave her permission to act out.
Summer let the towel drop.
Naked now, she began to tremble—both out of fear and desire.
But, the shakes weren’t enough to stop her, quite the opposite. Like a junkie in need of her fix, she straddled him.
She was timid at first, rubbing the tip of his cock against her pussy lips—coated his cock with her sinful wetness.
But her timidness, left her feeling frustrated.
Her pussy ached for the attention that only a man could give her.
Well, Summer thought. It really wasn’t right for me to leave him like this. It looks like it hurts being so hard, and all.
She sighed, gathering her courage.
“I’ll just do it until he cums,” she told herself. “Just to give him some relief. He doesn’t even need to know.”
Summer grabbed his cock.
It throbbed in her hand.
She sighs again, shaker this time.
There’s no hiding her lust now.
She cries out.
He’s so big, so big it hurts.
Her cry is loud, almost a scream, and Summer quickly cover her mouth to stifle another.
To her relief, he doesn’t wake up.
Embolden now, her hips sling back, as her pussy swallowed his cock whole.
She can’t help herself, he’s so deep inside of her.
Her pussy becomes greedy, forcing her hips to ride back and forth to feed it’s insatiably hunger.
Her head swims with the pleasure of the act, and now Summer’s thoughts turn primal.
The voice in the back of head tells her over and over again that this is right.
Her body aches for release, and it does everything it can to bring her to climax.
Her pussy drools, taking all it can get.
Summer tilts her head back.
Now she screams, as her cum pours out of her.
Her head rolls drunkenly forward, while her body feels completely drained.
Martin stirred under her.
Summer held her breath, suddenly feeling very ashamed about what she has just done.
“Rosie,” he mumbled.
That sobers her up.
Did he just say Rosie?
Did he slept with her mom?
“That bitch!” Summer cried.
No wonder her mom had been acting so weird lately.
Summer burned with an intense jealously, and her anger simmered to the boiling point.
Her pussy, however, had different ideas.
He was still hard.
He was still deep.
And now, her greedy slit reminded her of just who was in charge.
Her hips rose, and then slammed down, plunging the entire length of his enormous cock inside of her.
“Jesus!” Summer screamed at the top of her lungs, no longer caring if her cousin woke up or not.
But that was not the end of it.
Her hips bounced up and down feeding her pussy its sinful meal.
Summer cried out.
Cried out in disbelief.
Cried out at this betray.
Cried out in pain.
Cried out in acceptance.
Cried out in lust.
Summer slapped her forehead with both hands. Her rational mind now in it’s death thralls as it tries to resists the urge to completely surrender to him.
But, that voice at the back of her head spoke to her, again, breaking down her resolve.
Feel guilty later, it told her.
Feel ashamed after, it added. But for now just enjoyed the ride.
A wild ride followed, as Summer completely give in to her carnal desires.
Her efforts were quickly rewarded as she came.
She sighed in satisfaction, but soon started to laugh.
He was still hard!
She continued to laugh as she raised her hips, and was still laughing as she brought herself down.
She let out a loud gut wrenching groan.
His huge cock slammed into her deep, to the point where it felt like she had just been punched in the stomach.
Her entire body trembled from the shock, but she wasn’t done abusing herself, not by a long shot.
Summer leaned back, releasing some of the pressure inside of her, and then ground her hips on top of him.
It didn’t take her long to figure out what got her off, and once that happened the flood gates opened.
Her body shook.
Her lips quivered.
But she couldn’t stop.
She bounced on his cock to get herself close, and ground her hips to get herself off.
Her rational mind screamed at her to stop. Warning her that if she kept going, he’d eventually drive her completely insane.
But the mixture of pain and pleasure felt intoxicating, and her body needed more.
She started the process again.
Over and over again…
But still, he remained frustratingly hard, and that spurred her on.
She couldn’t stop.
This whole thing is help him, the voice at the back of her mind taunted her. You can’t stop now, right!
Summer vigorously nodded her head.
Then she bounced
Then she ground her hips.
Her pussy gushed, completely soaking his stomach and crotch.
But, he still felt so big and hard inside of her. Her pussy now squeezed him, holding him tight, refusing to let go.
Her hips began to move again, as if possessed.
“Please cum,” she cried. “Oh, please Martin. Please cum.”
But, she did, a few seconds later.
Her hips rode through the climax, offering her no rest.
Her heart raced, and it felt like it any second now it was going to burst right out of her chest.
But, her hips wouldn’t stop, and she again rose, and then slammed down on him as hard as she could—driving him in even deeper.
Summer cried out, as her body lurched forward.
And now, the cycle began again.
She couldn’t breathe.
Her entire body convulsed.
She came, came so hard that she forced him out, which saved her life.
Summer gasped, gulping in air.
Her eyes rolled back, and she slipped off of him.
Her wild ride finally coming to a crashing halt, as she collapsed on the mattress next to him.
TO BE CONTINUED...
It’s true what they say, Martin though, sunlight is the best disinfectant.
He felt cleansed, as he walked down the street. All of his sins of the previous day washed away.
The only thing that really nagged at him, was he couldn’t be sure what had happened to Trunk’s car.
Ultimately, Martin decided, it didn’t matter.
Today would be a fresh start.
He had paid all his enemies back; and he had had a lot of fun of doing it.
Now, he could move on with his life.
He opened the front door to Rosie’s house, but paused before going in.
He felt suddenly tired.
That wasn’t surprising, though. He hadn’t been getting much sleep, due to his extracurricular activities.
Martin’s lips pulled back briefly into a cruel smile, before he frowned again.
But things are going to be different, he told himself, starting today.
No more stepping out on Emily, he promised himself. He cared for her a lot. And, maybe if he were honest with her about his condition, well maybe she could take care of that for him too.
Maybe, he could even repair his relationship with his Aunt Rosie too. He wasn’t sure how, but he could try.
It’s not that he felt guilty about anything he’d done. It was just sex, and sex felt good—really good.
He just didn’t like how cruel he could be, sometimes, while he was under the influence. The power sometimes brought out the worst of him.
If he could get control of that, then everything would be perfect.
But first he’d sleep, sleep all day, and sleep all night.
Thank god, he didn’t have to go to school anymore. Maybe being expelled wasn’t such a bad thing. Though, he promised himself that he’d get his GED, and try to live a normal life from now on.
A normal life, but with lots and lots of sex with Emily. Yep, that would be perfect.
But, as he entered the house, Martin felt a slight chill run down his spine. And, try as he might, he couldn’t ignore the mocking voice at back of his mind that told him he was fooling himself.
Inside, Martin suddenly felt very thirsty, so he made a bee line for the kitchen.
Rosie didn’t seem to be home, which was good, as he didn’t want to face her yet.
As for his cousin, Summer, who knows? Maybe she had already gotten up, and gone to school. Although, it was still pretty early for that.
He opened the fridge, and his eyes immediately focused on the soda cans on the bottom shelf.
These he drank in rapid succession, the sugary taste soothing his throat..
He searched for more, but ultimately his search ended in disappointment.
Martin, slammed the fridge door shut, hearing some of the bottles shake inside from the impact.
It felt like he was being watched, and now his eyes darted toward the entryway.
Summer stood there, staring at him.
Caught, her face went red, and she looked away.
Summer entered the kitchen, but with her eyes cast down.
As she passed, it suddenly struck Martin as odd that he and his cousin were roughly the same height—which was strange since both her mom and dad were so short. It was almost like, he and Summer were…
But, he lost his train of thought, as he sat down at the kitchen table.
And now, that she was a safe distance away, Summer immediately turned on him.
“W-W-Where were you l-l-last night?” Summer stammered.
Martin wasn’t having any of it, though. He felt too tired to deal with her shit today.
“What are you?” He snapped. “My mother?”
Summer’s mouth dropped open in surprise.
Martin wished he had a camera, because the look was priceless. Sadly, it didn’t last.
“S-S-Somebody n-n-needs to be,” she stammered.
Martin rolled his eyes.
“You’re o-o-out all n-n-night,” she said. “Y-Y-You come back, half n-n-naked…”
“So what,” Martin snarled. “Like you care.”
Marin could tell, just by the expression on her face, that he had hurt her.
“I do care,” she said quietly.
“You care, huh,” he said. “Is that why you act like such a bitch all the time?”
Summer scowled, a look of pure hatred on her face.
Martin almost apologized. He was exhausted that was all. He didn’t mean it. He started to walk out, but a voice at the back of his mind compelled him to get in the last word.
“God!” He cried. “You don’t know how tempted I am to bend your skinny ass over that table, and fuck the bitch right out of you.”
“O-O-Okay,” she said, finally.
Martin watched in amazement, as his cousin came around to the other side of the table, and then bent over.
Now, Martin gulped.
“Summer,” he said quietly. “Maybe we shouldn’t…”
He stopped. His earlier resolve to be a better man weakening, as his cock throbbed hungrily in his pants.
Summer really wasn’t much of a woman. But then again, she did have a pussy, and he was horny.
He slipped in behind her.
She cried softly, as he lifted up her dress.
Martin could feel her heat, even through the fabric of the panties she wore—white panties with pictures of tiny cartoon unicorns.
He unzipped his pants, releasing his hard, obscene thing from its cage.
Her body tensed, as he pulled her panties aside.
She moaned, as he dragged the bulbous head across her forbidden lips.
Martin knew he should stop. Knew that he should tell her that this was a mistake. Tell her that she deserved better.
But, she was wet, so wet.
And, it’s not like anyone but them would know...
She wanted it.
He did too.
So, he took the plunge.
“Fuck!” Summer screamed at the top her lungs.
He nearly lost it right then and there.
Her pussy felt amazing.
In fact, it was probably the best pussy he had ever had.
She felt tight, but not too tight like Emily’s could be.
And so juicy.
Not only that, but since she was so tall, he could go balls deep, and still not bottom out.
It’s like nature had compensated for her lack of beauty, by making the most intimate part of her body incredibly addictive.
Martin’s eyes rolled back in his head, even as his hips continued to pump into her.
“Yes! Yes! Yes!” Summer screamed over and over again, and now she shoved herself back—her pussy gorging itself on his big, fat cock.
This released the animal in him, and he slammed himself into her hard—reasserting his dominance.
Her legs shook, but she still had some fight left in her.
He redoubled his efforts, fucking her so hard that the table pushed forward with every thrust.
It wouldn’t be long now, he knew. He could feel the cum building up in every inch of his throbbing shaft.
He grabbed her hips, pulling her back, and pushed himself in as deep as he could go.
A tiny “umph” escaped her lips. But it was soon drowned out by his own guttural cry, as he exploded inside of her.
God, he thought, I’ve never cum that quickly with a woman.
But, she wasn’t done with him yet, and again thrust herself back against him. Her greedy pussy making sure it got every last drop.
Martin heard his cousin sigh, signaling her satisfaction, as she pulled free of him.
Summer stood, smoothing out her dress, and then turn to face him.
She was beaming.
Martin couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen his cousin smile. She usually just scowled.
But, the big smile, and dreamy look on her face, actually made her look kind of pretty.
His cock must have thought so too, as it began to stir again.
Summer pushed her body close to his, and leaned in for a kiss.
Martin turned his head at the last second, not ready to cross that line. She ended up kissing him on the cheek, instead.
She rested her head on his bare chest. Martin heard her sigh again.
“Oh m-m-my God,” she stammered. “I k-k-knew it felt g-g-good. But I d-d-didn’t think it w-w-would feel that good. T-T-Thank you. T-Thank you. A million t-t-times thank you.”
Her clinginess, however, was starting to annoy him, and without thinking, Martin said, “If you’re going to flap your lips, why don’t you do it around my cock.”
Summer pulled back from him, and gasped.
Then her thin lips tightened into a mischievous smile, giving her an elvish appearance.
She dropped to her knees in front of him.
And, before he could say anything else stupid, she took his semi-flaccid cock into her mouth.
When Emily did this, she mostly just sucked on his cock, and sometimes he could feel her teeth, pricking the skin of his shaft.
Summer, however, alternated between sucking and licking. It wasn’t long before Martin felt his knees shake, and he had to sit down.
But, that did not deter her. If anything, she doubled down.
Summer bobbed her head back and forth with confidence, leaving Martin to wonder how his cousin had become such an expert. Was she just a natural? Some kind of blow job prodigy? Summer wasn’t exactly someone who got a lot of attention from the male population, so where she had learn her technique was a bit of a mystery. A mystery left unanswered, and Martin realized he didn’t care.
“Fuck!” He suddenly cried.
Summer gobbled his cock all the way down to the root, and then slowly pulled her head back—letting his thin lips drag across the shaft.
She stopped at the tip, and gave it one final kiss, before pulling free.
She smiled up at him, a thick wad of spittle dripping from the corner of her mouth.
God, Martin thought.
His normally Plain-Jane cousin looked incredibly sexy at that moment.
She still wore her dress buttoned all the way up to the top, which gave her a sort of prime and proper look.
But, he was hard. Hard for her.
Summer stood, and bit her lip.
A few second later, she smiled—wickedly.
Then she spun around, and bent forward.
Her panties were dripping wet.
She slowly pulled her panties down, teasing him.
Bent over, she shook her bare ass, taunting him with the pleasures that only a woman can offer a man.
His cock throbbed, ready to accept that offer.
He reached out for her, but she stood at his touch, and pulled away.
She smoothed out her dress, still smiling wickedly.
Martin couldn’t take it anymore. In one quick motion he grabbed her, and pulled her down so that she was sitting in his lap with her back toward him.
Summer laughed, but soon they both cried out.
She felt so good, even better than before, perhaps because he was so hard.
Once inside of her, Summer went wild. Her hips savagely bucking back and forth, while her pussy milked him for all that he was worth.
All Martin could do was sit back, and enjoy the ride.
But his bliss, was soon interrupted when he heard something drop on the floor.
He looked down, and saw the phone that Emily had given him.
Without thinking, he picked up the phone and dialed Emily’s number.
“I swear to god, Billy,” Emily screamed. “I’m going to cut off your tiny balls if you ever call me again.”
“It’s me,” Martin croaked.
“Martin?” She asked.
“Yeah,” he answered, surprised that he actually sounds fairly normal, given how hard Summer rode him now.
“But what about Billy and Trunk?” She asked.
“I took care of them,” Martin answered.
“You didn’t kill them did you?” Emily asked timidly, quickly adding, “I mean, I wouldn’t blame you if you did, but…”
“No,” Martin answered confidently.
“Oh my god, Martin,” Emily said. “You don’t know how turned on I am right now.”
He did, though. He could hear it in her voice.
“What’s that noise?” She asked now, all traces of lust gone.
Martin knew, but he wasn’t about to say.
Summer meanwhile screamed herself raw.
“Fuck yes! Fuck yes! Fuck yes!” She cried over and over again.
“Are you watching porn?” Emily asked, laughing.
“Yeah,” Martin said, and technically that was true. He was watching his cousin impale herself over and over again on his cock.
“That’s something we need to do together,” Emily scolded him.
“And then maybe take a shower together after,” Emily added, the sexiness back in her voice.
“Well, after I’m done being grounded,” Emily said now, more matter of fact. “My dad knows that we’ve been…you know…intimate. He kind of freaked out about it, but Rosie was able to talk him down.”
“Uh-huh,” Martin said, stifling a groan. He wasn’t sure how much longer he could take it. Summer had picked up the pace, and his cock felt like it was ready to burst. His salvation came from an unlikely source.
“Emily Elizabeth Noughton! Are you on your phone right now!” Martin heard Sheriff Joe scream.
“Oh shit,” Emily said. “That’s my dad. I don’t want him taking my phone again. Love you.”
Emily hung up before he could answer back.
Martin slammed the phone down on the table, and then turned his attention to the other bitch in his life.
He grabbed Summer roughly by the hair, and pulled her back.
“Did I say you could ride my cock,” Martin snarled in her ear.
“Don’t make me stop!” Summer panted. “Oh, please,God, d-d-don’t make me s-s-stop!”
And even as she said this, she lightly continued to thrust back against him.
“You want it that bad?” Martin asked, and then kissed the nape of her neck.
“Yes!” Summer cried. Her face contorting in lust. Her breath shaky with desire. “Oh, y-y-yes. I-I-I love it!”
Violently, Martin ripped the front of her dress open, spilling buttons all over the floor. Summer really didn’t have much going on up front. Nevertheless, Martin still pinched her tiny nipples, which completely set her off.
Summer moaned, a long ear piercing moan, and her hips went into overdrive, as they ground furiously against him in short little bursts.
Martin, no longer held back.
He rammed into her.
He continued to ram into her, standing up, just so he could get more leverage, as he fucked her hard from behind.
Summer grabbed the table. Gripped it so tight that her knuckles turned white.
He pumped—long, forceful thrusts—giving her everything he had.
Her body tensed.
Then she moaned, and continued to moan until she was out of breath.
Her body relaxed, as her cum ran down her long legs.
His cock throbbed, ready to burst.
But, he suddenly had a very perverted idea, and decided he didn’t want to cum inside of her again.
Instead, he pulled out, and pushed her to the floor.
Summer sucked in air, and then turned to face him.
He let go.
Howling, at the sudden rush, as his cum splashed all over her.
Summer gasped, as big, white globs dripped all over her chest and face.
Martin finished by slapping his big cock against the side of her cheek, degrading her even further.
“I’m going to bed,” Martin announced.
“Can I come?” Summer asked. She quickly stood, and followed him out.
“I thought you just did?” Martin said.
Summer laughed, and then stammered, “N-N-No t-t-to bed with y-y-you.”
“Why?” Martin asked.
He started toward the stairs now, but Summer remained hot on his heels.
“In case you get horny again,” she said, and this time didn’t stammer at all.
He was suddenly struck by a very vivid image of Summer, naked in his bed, her long legs wrapped around him, as he had his way with her.
His cock began to get hard again.
Summer must have noticed, because she sighed heavily, and then licked her cum covered lips.
She pressed her body close to his, and draped her long, skinny arms around his neck.
“You know,” She began. “M-M-Mom p-p-probably won’t be b-b-back until at least t-t-tomorrow.”
She was covered in his cum, wearing it like a sexy nightgown.
“We can do it as much as you want until then,” she said. Her voice low, to the point it was almost a whisper.
No stammer again, Martin thought. Strange.
Summer grabbed his cock with both hands, and began to stroke it up and down.
It felt good, and Martin sighed in approval.
She took this as encouragement, and now stroked him a little faster.
“We can do it anyway you want,” she said, her breath shaky. But, again no stutter.
She continued to stroke him. Her strokes long and fast, and Martin bucked his hips in response.
Summer had brought him close, and now dropped to her knees again—hugging his hips as she did so.
She had already done most of the hard work, and after a few bobs of her head, he came in her mouth.
Summer drank her fill, and then pulled her head back.
“There’s always so much,” she gasped.
Martin sighed in satisfaction. He had always pegged his cousin as a complete bitch, but he’d never imagined Summer was such a complete slut. Though, he was starting to like the slutty part of her immensely.
She took his hand into hers, and lead him to the stairs.
Summer would occasionally look back at him. But when he stared back, she would look down, and shyly smile.
But, Martin noticed something else about her now—she was overdressed.
The dress she wore, hung in tatters around her thin body.
In one swift move, Martin pushed his cousin up against the metal railing, and then tore her dress away.
He could hear Summer breathing hard.
“Fuck me!” She cried, any trace of shyness consumed by the burning lust in her eyes.
Though they were both standing, she still spread her legs wide, and then pulled him close.
Now, Martin breathed hard too, in want of her again.
But, then he started to remember all the times his cousin had been such a raging bitch to him. And whatever lust he had, was quickly cooled by anger.
“You know what Summer,” Martin snarled, as he grabbed her by the crotch.
She sighed at his touch.
Then she cried out, as he slid a couple of long finger into her slit.
“You know what you can do for me?” He asked.
She vigorously shook her head.
He leaned forward, resting a hand on the metal stair rail.
With his other hand, he stretched his fingers out, pushing them in as deep as they would go, and then jerking them back and forth inside of her.
Summer opened her mouth, as if she was going to say something. But the only response she gave, were her trembling of her lips.
“What you can do for me,” Martin said, pausing to admire the combination of pain, lust, and confusion on her face.
His fingers were starting to hurt, but he ignored the pain, and continued to finger her deep.
Now, he flicked her clit with his thumb.
The sudden sensation caused her to jump, and then she bucked her hips, which only wedged his fingers deeper in.
Martin smiled. A cruel smile, as he basked in the power he had over her. In one hand to give her pleasure, and the other to take it away.
“You can go fuck, yourself,” he growled, pulling free of her.
Summer collapsed onto the stairs. Her body still shaking, as her cum puddled underneath her.
The last thing he heard, before he went upstairs, was the sound of her whimpering softly to herself.
TO BE CONTINUED...
AFTER SCHOOL PROGRAMS
Leah’s lips were dripping wet.
She had thought today would be different. That perhaps today, the world had finally stopped shitting on her, but she was fooling herself. Nothing was ever going to change.
Her face hurt, nothing broken, just bruised and banged up. But, she didn’t blame Emily for beating her up. Leah knew she had deserved it. It was just sometimes, she just got so wicked, and lashed out— trying to hurt other people, because she hurt so much.
Leah hoped that the hospital would keep her overnight, and maybe that’s why she had provoked Emily into a fight. But, as soon as she had been released, Coach drove her back to the school.
Leah had been silent on the ride back over— resigned to her fate.
Now, Leah had her face buried in-between Coach’s thighs, as her tongue licked the folds of the older woman’s pussy. She hated this. Hated the taste of it. Hated the musky smell of it.
Coach moaned, and then grabbed the back of Leah’s head, pushing it down.
Coach came, squeezing her thick thighs tight, and filling Leah’s mouth with her juices.
Leah swallowed, but immediately wanted to throw up. She held it in, though, as she had been groomed since she was thirteen to accept this as normal.
Coach released her grip, and her thick thighs parted.
Leah stood up, and wiped her mouth with the back of her hand.
Coach breathed hard, and her body trembled.
Leah felt disgusted.
Disgusted, at the older woman for making her do that awful thing to her.
Disgusted at herself, for giving in so easily, and not fighting back.
But, Leah was just a runt of a thing, and there was no way she could hold her own against the older woman.
As always Coach offered to reciprocate.
As always Leah quickly turned the offer down.
Coach laughed. She wasn’t a bad looking woman. She looked fit, but short, giving her a somewhat chunky appearance. Leah wondered, as she always did, why Coach couldn’t attract a woman closer to her own age to do those awful things that she liked.
“Do you honestly think some boy is going to come along, and sweep you off your feet?” Coach asked.
Leah looked down in shame.
“Word’s out about you,” Coach said. “About how you love to lick pussy. Might as well accept it.”
Coach laughed again, as Leah made her way to the showers.
Leah felt dirty, and there was not enough hot water in the world to wash off that feeling.
What waited for her at home, however, wasn’t much better.
So she lingered. Letting the hot water wash over her naked body; and thanking God that a wall hid her away from Coach’s prying eyes.
Alone now, she thought about her first kiss.
She had been thirteen, and her mom had banished her to summer camp on the pretext that she needed to make some new friends. In truth, her mom hadn’t wanted her daughter to lay around the house all day, like she had the previous summer. But, she hadn’t really made any new friends, and the only thing she had gotten for all her trouble were bug bites and a bad sunburn. But on the last day, and the best day, a boy— she had been crushing on all summer— had finally worked up the nerve to kiss her.
The kiss had been amazing.
It made her heart race. Made her whole body feel excited. And, what’s more, left her with a curious tingling sensation between her legs.
Her head swam after he pulled away, and a mix of emotions stirred inside of her: longing, shyness, joy, and a sort of dull haze.
Her mom showed up not long after, and hustled her into the car.
The entire ride home, Leah found she couldn’t sit still. She needed to tell somebody about what happened. But not her mom. That would be dumb.
Then Leah felt incredibly stupid. Why hadn’t she gotten the boy’s phone number? Or at the very least given him hers.
As soon as she got home, she rushed upstairs to the room she shared with her sister, Amanda.
Amanda had been her best friend growing up, and she could tell her sister everything. Nothing was secret between them. But, when she reached the door to their room, Leah hesitated.
Remembering, her sister had changed.
All through high school, Amanda had been a little awkward, but also goofy and fun. Leah loved hanging out with her sister and her sister’s friends. And they had always accepted her, and never treated her like a little kid.
But, as soon as Amanda entered college, it’s like she became a different person: sullen, angry, and depressed.
Cautiously, Leah entered the room, and saw her sister lying in bed.
Leah noticed that Amanda had dyed her hair, an ugly shade of red.
“What are you so happy about?” Amanda asked.
And despite herself, Leah told her sister everything about the boy, the kiss, and how it made her feel.
Leah expected her sister to share in her joy.
Instead, Amanda sat up in bed.
“You shouldn’t be feeling that way about boys,” Amanda snapped. “That’s how they control us. Boys are bad. They grow up to be men, and men oppress us.”
Leah stared at her sister in disbelief.
“But you dated boys,” Leah protested.
“That was before I knew how bad they were,” Amanda snarled. “When I was just a stupid kid like you.”
Leah started to cry.
They had, of course, gotten in fights before, but Amanda had never been this cruel. And, instead of apologizing, Amanda only made it worse, when she said, “You will be shedding a lot more tears, if you think men are here to help us. Men want to separate us. To break our sisterly bond…”
Leah couldn’t take it anymore, and she ran sobbing out of the room.
In the middle of the night, Leah woke up to see her sister leering down at her. Her sister smelled bad: a sour sweat smell that seeped out of the pours of her skin.
Amanda clapped a hand over her sister’s mouth.
With her free hand, Amanda pushed her sister’s underwear aside.
Leah tried to push her sister away, but the older girl was bigger and stronger.
Leah screamed, a muffled scream, as a finger slipped in-between her legs. Leah knew that this was wrong, because it hurt. It hurt so much. And, then she felt something break inside of her. Her body shivered, as her sister continued to finger her, until she felt a sudden rush that made her feel so good.
Amanda pulled her finger out.
The shame hit almost immediately, and Leah’s face burned red.
“That’s what boys do,” Amanda said, her words slurred. “They hurt you, and then you feel ashamed after.”
Leah started to cry.
Amanda put a finger to her lips. Leah saw that her sister’s finger was a bloody mess.
“You tell mom about this,” Amanda said. “She’ll be so ashamed about what you did that she’ll leave.”
Sobbing, Leah nodded.
“Love you,” Amanda said, and then staggered over to her own bed.
And Amanda had been right. Their mom had left with some guy, not long after that, leaving her in her sister’s care.
Now, when they were alone, Amanda made her sister do the awful thing.
The first time, Leah had fought. But, her sister wrestled her to the ground, and then sat on her face. Her sister told her to lick it, and then she let her go.
Her sister’s pussy smelled like shit, and Leah gagged, as she licked it.
But, it was just a preview of things to come.
Sometimes, Amanda would bring home one of her classmates. It was a different one every time, but they all shared one thing common: they all smelled awful, like they hadn’t showered in days.
Amanda would make her sister do the awful thing to these women, while her sister watched and played with herself.
Word soon got around— because women can’t keep a secret— and that’s how Coach had found out...
She enjoyed this time alone, but knew she couldn’t stay here, forever.
Eventually, Coach would come check on her, and make her do the awful thing again.
But Coach had been wrong, there was a boy in her life: Trunk, her protector.
And more than once, Leah had thought about just giving herself to him.
Trunk was big and strong, and cared about her in his way. Plus his dad was rich. But, Trunk was crude and dumb, and his friend Billy really creeped her out.
And, Trunk really didn’t excite her, like the boy who kissed her had.
There had only been one other boy since then, who had made her feel that way: Martin.
On the first day of school, he had passed her in the hallway, and it felt like the entire world had stopped around her.
Leah had never seen him before, but, she sensed that they were alike.
Even hidden behind glasses, Leah could see the pain in his eyes. Someone close had hurt him. And, the way he moved, was the way she moved, awkwardly trying not to be touched.
She surprised herself by saying “Hi” to him.
He had ignored her, though, and just kept walking.
For whatever reason, this had enraged her, and she had sent Trunk and Billy to beat him up—reasoning that the boy may hate her, but at least he would know her name.
Leah, regretted it after— as she always did when she had been wicked— realizing that he probably just hadn’t heard her.
She did eventually learn his name, because they shared a class together.
Leah had wanted to apologize to him so many times, especially when she saw the bruises on his face.
But, she never did, and Trunk and Billy just kept hurting him.
Leah sighed again.
That’s all she was good for, being hurt, and hurting people.
Despite the hot water from above, Leah felt a sudden chill run up her spine. The chill heightened her senses, and now it felt as if someone was watching her.
“Hello,” Leah called out.
There was no answer, and only darkness surrounded her.
Still the feeling of being watched, lingered. But, it was a strange feeling, because she wasn’t scared like, perhaps, she should be.
Instead, she felt excited, and that excitement made her wet between the legs.
Her breath felt heavy and short. And, when she breathed out, her breath hung in the air in white little clouds, as a condemnation of her wickedness.
Leah shivered again, her body ran both hot and cold at the same time.
She had a sudden urge to touch herself, and she scratched that itch, by pinching her nipples.
Leah cried out. Her nipples were hard and sensitive.
Her hand snaked down to her crotch, fingers probing forbidden places. She had never played with herself before. It had always seemed shameful when her sister, or one of her college friends, touched her down there.
But now it felt good, so good.
“Leah,” a voice called out.
Her face flushing red, but her lips still quivering from the sensation.
“Leah,” the voice called out again. The voice was low, almost a growl, and definitely male.
Leah bit her lips.
He sounded close, but it was still too dark to see him.
She didn’t run, although her rational mind told her that she should— run and cover herself.
The warning fell on deaf ears.
She liked that he watched, and hoped that he was getting off on seeing her naked.
“Leah,” the voice called out again.
A chill ran down her spine, again. Again, her rational mind screamed at her, telling her to run, to cover herself, to get help.
But a more primitive part of her was in charge now.
Leah bent forward, offering her body up, as a sacrifice to this man’s wanton desires.
She didn’t know who it was. Nor did she care what he did, as long as he did it with her.
The air hung heavy around her, and her body shook in anticipation.
Then she felt him.
His cold breath on her neck.
Large, course hands cupped her breasts.
And now, she felt something big and hard pushing against her bare ass.
Her body squirmed. Wanting to be close to him. And yet, at the same time, wanting to pull away.
Enticing him, so that he would want her more.
He grabbed her roughly, taking charge.
She responded in kind, submitting to his dominance.
First, he made her whimper, as he pushed himself inside of her.
Then he made her scream.
“Yes! Oh god, yes!” Leah screamed over and over again.
He treated her rough, thrusting wildly, and she loved it. It mean that she could lose control with him, and that there was nothing out of bounds in what they could do to each other.
He felt big, so big and deep that it hurt. But, her body ached for this kind of attention, and he left her wanting more. Wanting it, because it felt so right.
Suddenly, her body tensed, and her pussy tightened around him. She felt an intense pressure building inside of her, and then she popped. Gasping, as a great sense of relief washed over her.
She came, drenching his crotch with her juices, marking him as hers.
She laughed, a breathy, heavy laugh.
She felt no shame in this, despite what Amanda had told her. She felt only pure joy.
Leah turned her head, wanting to see the man who had made her feel so good. To her delight, she saw that was Martin—the man of her dreams.
No wonder Emily fought so hard for him. When a man makes you feel this good, you would do anything for him.
She reached up and touched his face. But it felt different somehow, longer than it should be.
A line from Little Red Riding Hood came to mind: “The better to eat you with...”
Leah quickly dismissed these thoughts, but she couldn’t ignore the chill that again ran up her spine.
But his touch, and the closeness of their bodies, ultimately won out—emboldening her to any danger.
Her lips sought his, but he pulled away.
Leah felt hurt by this betrayal. Until she released that despite what they had just done, he was still the shy boy that he had always been. She smiled at this, feeling a little shy herself. Her smile soon widened when she realized that he was still inside of her, and that he was still very hard.
Leah bent forward again, slapping her hands against the shower wall—steadying herself for what was to come. But, her thoughts turned wicked now. She was going to fuck him so good that he would never want to touch Emily again.
Leah pushed back against him.
Hearing him groan, she did it again.
Soon, she couldn’t stop, impaling herself again and again—torturing herself with the pleasure that only a man could give a woman.
Yes, Leah thought. Make me your bitch.
There was so much she wanted to tell him. But mainly she wanted to say that she was better than Emily. That she could give him what he wanted. She would be his whore, and never deny him.
But all she could say out-loud was, “Yes!”
She continued to abuse herself, only stopping when she felt his body tense.
Inside of her, his big cock throbbed wildly.
Her lips quivered, as her instincts told her that he was going to cum.
And then he did.
They both cried out, as he filled her up.
His semen felt cold, and her rational mind took charge again. It told her that this wasn’t right, and that she shouldn’t trust him.
These thoughts soon faded, as he let out a satisfied sigh.
A smug smile spread across her lips.
Did Emily make him feel like this?
Did Emily’s cunt milk his cock, like her pussy did now, to make sure it got every drop?
Leah didn’t think so.
Emily was stuck up bitch, who didn’t know how to satisfying a man like this. Not only that, but there was no way in hell that fat cow was as tight as she was.
Her smugness also soon faded, as she again felt a chill run up her spine.
To her surprise, he was still inside of her, and he was still hard.
Something isn’t right, her rational mind told her again. But the thought was but a whimper, and quickly faded.
He pumped into her again.
His thrusts hard and fast.
Her pussy, greedy thing that it was, responded in kind, as it lapped up the attention, and ached for more.
He soon came, and her eyes widened.
How can he have so much? She wondered.
He flooded her insides again, so much so that thick strands of his cum ran down her legs.
He grabbed her hips, pulling her back, and then pumped into her.
She yelped, as he came again.
Still, so much. It’s not… she never finished the thought, as her knees gave out on her.
She fell onto the wet shower floor.
He slid out of her.
Leah sighed, barely noticing as he blew his load all over her back on her back.
This is some kind of nightmare, she thought. Desperately trying to reason out what was happening. Has to be.
Her body betrayed her then, aching for him again.
He responded to that need, as he pushed her ass up, and then hunched over her.
He pumped, hard and fast.
Over and over again, to the point where it felt like her belly was going to burst.
She heard a pop, and then miraculously he pulled free of her.
Leah moaned, a long steady moan, as his seed poured out of her, and down her legs.
But, he pressed a long thumb against the opening, corking the spill.
He leaned down, and whispered something in her ear.
It was barely audible, but it sounded obscene. Surprisingly, she found herself nodding her head at the suggestion.
He stepped away, and now Leah knew true pain.
She dropped to the floor, and her stomach extended, as if she were pregnant.
What had he done to her?
Leah screamed, as mind numbing pain spread her legs open.
The skin of her clit stretched, growing long, and soon felt heavy and hard.
But, it wasn’t like a dam bursting, as it had been before. This felt more like a sudden rush, like a raging river, squirting out hot and sticky.
She blinked several times, as if waking from a dream.
A hand reached out, helping her to her feet.
Leah felt drained, and yet at the same time also felt strong. Her mind too, felt more focused, not a cluttered of emotions.
Something at the back of her mind, told her to look down, past her breasts and between her legs.
She couldn’t believe what she saw.
A penis ran down the length of her leg, and the tip rested just inches above the floor.
Leah knew that she should be freaking out right now, at least that’s what her emotions were telling her to do.
She was a woman after all.
Had the cupid bow lips of a woman.
Had the breasts of a woman.
Had the hips of a woman.
This has to be a dream, Leah thought again.
She reached down and touched it, just to see if it were real.
At her touch, the abomination between her legs surged to life.
Her small feminine hand began stroking the shaft.
Instantly, a wave of pleasure flooded her body.
Her grip tightened, and her strokes became more bold.
Her focused narrowed, and all she wanted now was to get herself off.
Leah continued to eagerly stroke herself.
The heavy thing in her hand throbbed in response.
Now, she could feel it, building up inside of her.
Her strokes became more quick and desperate.
Then she came, and the rush that followed again flowed out like a river. She shot her cum out and onto the wet floor underneath her feet.
Martin slapped her ass.
“You know,” Martin said, “Coach Heatherson is still waiting for you to comeback.”
Leah looked up at him in confusion.
“And I believe the offer to reciprocate is still on the table,” he added.
Leah nodded in understanding.
She could pay them back. Everyone who had ever hurt her, she could pay them all back.
Her cupid bow lips curled into a wicked smile.
She stepped out of the shower, and headed back to Coach’s office—the abomination between her legs surging to life.
* * *
A girl waited outside the locker room.
She sat on a bench, her head turned away, so she hadn’t seen him yet.
She had red hair, but a darker shade than Rosie or Summer.
The girl also looked chunky, but not obese. It was more like that she hadn’t lost her baby fat yet.
Martin had dressed, but at the sight of the girl, his cock ached to be free again.
He stepped forward.
She turned her head toward him.
Ugly, and covered in zits.
His little head took charge; pointing out that it didn’t matter what her faced looked like, as it was her body that gave him pleasure.
She shivered at his approach, but her brown eyes remained fixed on his crotch.
Nearing, he hesitated again.
The girl smelled like Emily.
Was this her friend?
A name came to his mind, “Gretchen.” Emily had mentioned her in passing.
Could he do this?
Betray Emily like this?
This was her friend. Her best friend!
Well, the little head reasoned, was it really cheating if she just sucks the venom out?
Martin didn’t think so, and unzipped his pants.
The girl’s eyes went wide.
Thinking about it now, the girl wasn’t all that ugly. If the zits were gone, she would actually have a pretty face. Plus, she had a nice pair of tits.
Her mouth was certainly pretty enough.
He approached, touching her hair.
She shivered again, but her breath came out short and hot.
“You know what I want,” he said. “And you want to give it to me.”
She drooled, as he pushed her head down.
Her tongue darted out, licking the pre-cum off the tip of his cock.
“What are you doing?” A voice shouted behind him.
Martin turned, and saw a boy approaching.
The boy also had dark red hair, and an equally pimpled face.
The girl, meanwhile, had pulled Martin’s cock in-between her lips, and her tongue played with his shaft inside her mouth.
Martin growled in approval.
“Get away from her!” The boy cried, drawing near.
Martin had to admire the boy’s courage, even if the boy stood half a foot shorter, and posed little threat.
The boy reached up and grabbed Martin’s shoulder, intending to spin him around.
But it was then, that Martin had a very perverted idea.
“Stop,” Martin said, and both the girl and the boy complied.
Martin pulled free of the girl, and a long rope of saliva spilled out of her mouth.
“Take off your clothes,” Martin said, his voice husky. “Both of you.”
Again they obeyed.
Naked, the boy looked extremely pale, and really didn’t have much going on down below.
Martin turned his attention to the girl. She did have a nice pair of tits. And, he reached out and fondled them now, which caused the girl to moan.
When he had had his fun, Martin turned his attention back to the boy.
“I want you to fuck her,” Martin said, and in response the boy’s dick became erect.
Martin patted him on the back.
“Take her from behind, and do it fast and hard,” Martin said. “And, as you fuck her, I want all those little zits you have to start popping.”
The boy nodded.
Martin turned the girl, and now stroked her hair.
“Get on all fours,” he said.
She did so.
“Stick your ass up,” Martin said.
She did so.
“You’re going to let him fuck you from behind,” Martin said. “And as he does, I want all your zits to pop too.”
The girl nodded.
Martin signaled the boy over.
The girl cried out, as the boy thrust himself inside.
Her face winced in pain, and the iron smell of virgin blood filled the air.
The smell nearly knocked Martin over, and drove him crazy with lust—and if he wasn’t already hard, he would’ve been now.
The boy did it hard and fast, as commanded, stripping away whatever shred of innocent the girl had left.
The girl whimpered, but her whimpers were soon drowned out by the sound of popping—a sound like popcorn in the kettle.
The boy groaned, and now his face winced.
Martin wondered if that’s how he looked when he came, but decided probably not—he was so much cooler than this kid.
Both boy and girl collapsed, breathing hard in the orgasmic wake..
The girl rolled on her side, and tried to cover herself.
“God,” she said, still panting. “I can’t believe we just did that. You’re my brother.”
Whoops! Martin thought, and then laughed.
“Both of you sit up, and look at me,” Martin said.
They did as commanded.
Puss and oil ran down both their faces, like tears.
Martin took off his shirt, and handed it over—telling them to wipe off their faces.
He’d been right about the girl, without the zits she did have a pretty face. But, what to do with them?
“Okay kids,” Martin said. “School’s in session. So listen up.”
They nodded in unison.
“Let’s pretend, that you are not brother and sister,” Martin said. “Other than that, did you enjoy having sex? Tell the truth.”
The boy nodded enthusiastically.
The girl, however, flushed red, and then said, “I wish he’d been bigger, and had lasted a little longer.”
Martin nodded sagely.
“Women, huh,” he said to the boy. “Never satisfied.”
The boy just stared at him.
He turned to the girl again, and said, “Well, I suppose you have a point.”
The girl smiled, revealing a small gap in her teeth, which only made her look cuter.
Martin rubbed his hands together, doing his genie thing.
“Your wish is my command,” Martin told the girl.
Martin leaned forward, touching the boy on his shoulder, and then whispered something in his ear.
The boy nodded at the suggestion, and then clinched his teeth, wincing in pain.
Again, Martin marveled at how pain and pleasure mirrored each other.
The pain proved to be a fleeting one, and a few seconds later the boy came all over his chest.
Martin clapped his hands, and stepped away.
“There we go,” Martin said with a flourish. “A big dick that won’t quit.”
He turned to the girl now.
“That better?” Martin asked.
The girl blushed again, and slowly nodded.
Martin tapped his chin in an exaggerated manner.
“You know,” he said. “It occurs to me, you could stand some improvements as well.”
Martin leaned forward, squeezing her breasts again, and then whispered something in her ear.
The girl nodded her head, and Martin pulled back.
Like her brother, she too clinched her teeth.
But, unlike her brother, she fell back writhing on the floor.
Her cheeks sunk in, her stomach flatten, and all her baby fat went to a good cause, as her breasts and butt expanded.
The process took but seconds, ending with a cry, as she squirted into the air.
The girl sat up, and now she looked amazing.
Her brother must have thought so too, as his cock stood at attention.
Martin had a flash of Rosie: young and virginal.
He couldn’t take it anymore.
“Suck my cock,” Martin growled as he thrust his hips forward.
Drooling, the girl hungrily slipped him into her mouth.
Martin ran his long fingers through her silken hair, as she bobbed her head up and down his shaft—coating it with spittle.
She wasn’t as good as Emily, though. Emily knew how to use her tongue to get him off. Nor was she as good as Rosie, who had taken him all the way down her throat.
Still, the girl’s enthusiasm made up for her lack of experience, and already his cock was throbbing inside her mouth.
Martin looked over at the boy.
The boy kept busy jerking himself off, and Martin decided to throw him a bone.
“Jerk off your brother,” Martin growled. “But keep sucking me.”
The girl reached out, grabbed her brother’s cock, and began stroking him off.
It wasn’t long before the girl had brought them both to climax.
“I want to cum on your tits,” Martin snarled at the girl.
The girl pulled free, and then leaned back, pushing her chest up.
Martin came, splashing his load all over her full breasts. There was so much that it spilled in-between her cleavage, before dripped onto her stomach.
A few seconds later, the boy followed suit, his cum also splashing all over her chest, coating her tits a sinful white.
Martin sighed, as some rational thought returned.
They’d been in luck, and no other kids or teachers had discovered them.
Martin handed the girl his shirt again, telling her to clean herself up.
She did as she was told, and then held his shirt out.
Martin shook his head.
“Keep it,” Martin said.
She held it close to bosom.
Martin zipped up his pants, and told them both to get dressed.
When they were all dressed, Martin turned his attention to the boy and asked, “What’s your name, my man?”
“Charles… Charles Gillespie,” the boy answered.
“Gillespie,” Martin said, more to himself. “As in Ms. Gillespie, the English teacher?”
“She’s our mom,” the girl chimed in.
Martin’s lips pulled back into a wide grin. This day just keeps getting better and better.
“Alright,” Martin said. “School’s still in session. First, the two or you are made for each other, and the fact that you’re brother and sister kind of gets you off.”
They both nodded.
“And I want the two of you to get to know each other better. No shame, just a lot of fucking, you understand?”
They again both nodded. This time enthusiastically.
“So Chuck, do you have some porn at home?” Martin asked. “Like movies?”
The girl made a disgusted face at her brother, and folded her arms across her chest.
“About time you learned, little lady,” Martin said, chuckling. “All guys have a porn stash.”
The girl continued to be disgusted, and Martin shrugged.
“Here’s what I want you guys to do,” Martin continued. “I want you to go home… are you waiting for a ride.”
“I have a car,” the boy answered. “My sister, she was waiting for me.”
“Perfect,” Martin said. “Okay, I want you guys to go home. And then Chuck, my man, I want you to pick out your favorite porn flicks—preferable something with lots of sex and little plot—and I want the two of you to try and copy everything they do in that flick.”
The girl brighten at the suggestion. And now, gave her brother a sly and suggestive look, as she twirled a strand of her hair with her finger.
“What time does you mom get home?” Martin asked.
“Around eleven,” the boy answered.
“Sometimes earlier, if the bars kick her out,” the girl added.
“Right,” Martin said, rubbing his chin again.
“Let’s all meet up at your place around ten,” Martin said. “Where do you live?”
They told him in unison this time.
“Is that behind the convent?” Martin asked, this time addressing the girl.
The girl nodded.
“Perfect,” Martin said under his breath.
What better place to commit sin than in the shadow of the church, he thought. A line he that he had probably stolen from some old horror movie.
“Well you guys better get going,” Martin sighed. “We have a long night ahead of us.”
The boy and the girl smiled at each other.
The boy took the girl’s hand into his, and they ran for the exit.
“Drive safe,” Martin called after them.
Martin watched them go, shaking his head.
They grow up so fast, he thought.
He looked up at the clock on the wall.
Time to kill, Martin thought, as he dropped to all fours. He stalked down the hallway, looking for trouble.
* * *
Life was good, Mr. Frank thought, as he looked down at the girl sitting on his desk. She had her legs spread open, revealing tiny pink underwear under her skirt.
The best thing he’d ever done was to become a high school teacher.
Not that he practically loved teaching or anything. He hated it, in fact, finding it a waste of time.
It was his belief that most kids didn’t want to learn, and those that did, were too stupid to understand anything he told them.
One year, he told his class to make paper airplanes for the entire hour, and then laughed when they obediently did so. He hadn’t bothered to tell them he was joking, figuring they would get bored eventually, and stop on their own, but they never did.
Now he did the same thing at the beginning of each year, and every year it was the same. They just did as they were told to do.
If anyone ever said anything, he could just he say that he was running a social experiment. Not that anyone would, because they were afraid of his brother’s position on the school board, and his brother was afraid of him.
So, while he may not enjoy being a teacher, he did enjoy the perks that came with the job.
His brother had even done him a solid, and made his Applied Science class mandatory, so the kids just flocked in, especially the girls.
And the little girls just seemed to get prettier and prettier every year.
Not that he was a particularly attractive man: balding, middle aged, out of shape.
But, every year, since, he had started teaching, he managed to snap up one of those pretty girls, and have his fun.
Some of the girls had daddy issues.
Some of the girls were insecure about their looks.
Some were vulnerable because they had been fucked by their daddies or their uncles.
Some were just sluts.
In the end, it didn’t really matter what their problem was, as long they ended up here on his desk, with their legs open.
But, the girl that sat on his desk now, Miranda Wang, was an interesting case.
Her mom was one of those Tiger moms, who would do anything to make sure their kids got good grade. But, Miranda’s mom had taken it to the extreme, and had essentially prostitute her daughter out just to get an A.
The girl hardly ever spoke, so all he could think was that she must be dumb as a bag of rocks.
Speaking of rocks, it was about time he got his off.
He approached, and unzipped his pants.
The girl looked down, and then away.
Not an uncommon reaction. It had happened enough that he simply shrugged.
Typical woman leading you on, and then gets all shy and modest when you’re about to do the deed. It was stupid, but he knew the score. It was all part of the game.
But, he also knew the truth: all women were whores.
The girl wasn’t that much to look at, anyway. He just didn’t understand what the obsession was with Asian chicks. Too skinny, small breasts, no ass, thin lips, God it was like being attractive to a boy. And, he wasn’t into any of that gay shit.
But, he had heard that Asian chicks had small vaginas, so it wouldn’t take much to make her scream. And, he liked it when they screamed.
He pulled down her underwear.
The girl trembled at his touch.
He loved it when they were afraid.
But no, he felt it too, a chill in the air.
Her teeth chattered, and her breath came out in white, puffy clouds.
Stranger still, he thought that he heard the door open, and then someone whispering in his ear.
But, he saw no one.
Still, it felt like they were being watched.
He quickly shook these thoughts away. He was a rational man, and it seemed reasonable to assume that the AC was probably just on the blink.
Besides, he knew how to warm them up.
He grabbed his erection, and guided it to her.
But, as he got near her pussy, his cock went completely flaccid.
“What the fuck?” He cried.
This had never happened before, and it left him badly shaken.
Sure, he was a guy in his forties, but… no, somehow this was her fault.
Well, not a problem thanks to the miracles of modern science.
He reached into his desk, and took out a bottle of bill pills.
“Now you’re going to get it,” he said, popping one of the pills.
The pill kicked in a minute or so later, and he stood fully erect in front of her.
The girl sat on the desk, still shivering.
He almost felt sorry for her— almost.
This wasn’t his fault, though. This stupid bitch had brought it on herself.
He approached again, and again immediately went flaccid.
“God damn it!’ He screamed.
He popped a couple more of the blue pills.
He was soon hard again, and that was good. But, his heart raced, and his left arm suddenly felt numb.
“I’m going to tear your pussy apart!” He screamed.
The girl’s response surprised him.
She leaned back and moaned.
This only set him off.
He had to show her.
Show her that he was better, because there was no way in hell that he was going to let some stupid cunt make a fool out of him.
He approached again, and again went flaccid.
The girl moaned—a long, shivery moan.
“You think this is funny!” He screamed now.
The girl answered by spreading her legs wide, and arching her back. She looked dripping wet.
Oh that’s it, he thought. This cunt is going to pay.
He grabbed the bottle, and downed all the remaining pills.
The girl meanwhile had lifted her arms, as if she were embracing someone. She had closed her eyes, and her hips did the talking now, as she enthusiastically thrust upward.
His heart beat like thunder, and raced like lightning.
But he didn’t care.
He wanted to hurt her. Had to hurt her. Had to prove he was better. Just like he did to his mother.
He didn’t even get to take a step, before he clutched his chest, and dropped like a stone.
“Help,” he said weakly. “Please.”
But, the girl was now bent over. Her tiny ass sinfully shook, while her body jerked back and forth on the desk.
“Call 911,” he cried.
But, the girl’s cries drowned him out.
Her thin lips had pulled back into a smile, and her expression looked almost dreamlike.
The world started to go dark around him.
He felt tired, and his eyes drooped.
But this was the big sleep, he knew, the one he would never wake up from.
He saw something in the window—a reflection.
The girl was there, but behind her stood a wolf!
He slipped away, and fell into a nightmare.
The same nightmare he had had since he killed his mother ten years ago.
He dreamed of molten steel, being lost in a foundry, and running as wolves nipped at his heels.
He screamed, afraid, trying to wake up.
But this time, the nightmare would last forever.
* * *
Heidi Gillespie staggered home—neglected and alone.
Used to be, all she had to do was show up, and the guys at the bar would be fawning all over her.
Now, the guys just made fun of her, and left her wanting.
How had she gotten so old?
But, the answer was obvious. It was because she had kids.
She had never wanted kids.
The only reason she had them in the first place was to try and trap a man.
In her defense, it had been the best kind of man, a man with money.
She had gotten his money, in the form of child support. But she would trade it all, in exchange for her youth and beauty. Because, the thing she missed most, in her old age, was sex.
She loved sex. Ever since the first time she had done it with her uncle. She had been sixteen, and her uncle had been nineteen, so it hadn’t been creepy or anything. But after that, it had been a non stop fuck fest. She and her uncle would do it all the time. In the morning, in the shower, and then late at night when everyone else had gone to sleep. After he he left for college, she had done it with anyone who was available. Fat, short, old, tall, skinny, handsome, ugly she hadn’t care. As long as they had a dick, she’d fuck them.
She couldn’t get enough.
But then the kids came, and that put the breaks on everything.
As soon as a guy heard she had kids, they’d go running.
It made her a little bitter, to say the least.
How many boys had she ushered into manhood? More than she count, and being alone was all the thanks she got?
Heidi guessed she should be thankful in some regard. Despite how many men she had been with, she had never gotten an STD.
Not that she had been particularly careful in that regard. She liked doing it O’Natural, the way God intended.
But, it had been so long, since she had felt the touch of a man that she had forgotten what it felt like.
Heidi only knew that it felt good.
The last time she had been on a date, was about ten years ago, with that creep Mr. Frank. He had the honor of being the only man she hadn’t slept with.
Frank had spent almost the entire date talking about his bitch of a mother. When she let it slip that she had a daughter, the man started obsessing about that, which had thoroughly creeped her out. Especially, when he spent the rest of the date talking about how he liked little girls the best, because they were so innocent. Gretchen had been eight at the time, and she guessed some sort of maternal instinct had kicked in. Heidi had quickly made some sort excuse, and left.
But, it was like she had been cursed by not sleeping with that man.
For, it wasn’t long after that her beauty quickly faded.
First her dark red hair, turned gray. Then lines on her face appeared, making her look older than her forty years.
After that, everything went downhill, as her big, firm tits sagged.
And the finally insult, her flat stomach turned into a pot belly.
It was horrible how much she changed, seemingly overnight.
In fact, it was so bad, she couldn’t even look at herself in a mirror.
Ten years later, the whole thing had left her a bitter old woman.
Maybe she should have slept with that creepy little man, then maybe things would have worked out.
But, Heidi had to remember that it wasn’t her fault that she had gotten so old. The blame lay with her children, and she hated them for that.
What was Gretchen even doing with her youth, anyway?
Her daughter didn’t even have a boyfriend. What a waste.
And her son wasn’t much better, complete girl replant. He was probably going to die a virgin.
The things I would do if I were eighteen again, Heidi thought. Enough to make even God, Himself, blush.
Heidi entered her sexless home, only to find a handsome boy sitting in a chair.
Her children sat directly across from the boy on the couch.
Was this some sort of intervention?
Possibly, but when Heidi looked again, she saw that all three of them were naked.
“There she is,” the handsome boy said. “The woman of the hour.”
The boy sounded chipper, but she could detect the mocking tone in his voice. A tone mixed with an arrogance that only a teenage boy could manage.
They used to find me sexy, she thought, her own words coming back to haunt her. Now they just laugh.
It suddenly dawned on her where she had seen the boy before. This was one of her students. Martin! That was his name. Heidi hardly recognized him without his glasses.
What a surprise. She had dismissed the boy as being a pathetic loser, who couldn’t get laid to save his life. But, seeing him now, she felt incredibly turned on.
He had an air of confidence about him. The confidence, however, bordered on cockiness, which she found both frightening and sexy. And the way he looked at her, like she was nothing more than a piece of meat made, her blush. It had been a long time since a boy had looked at her like that.
But, her maternal instincts now kicked in, telling her that something was very wrong here. There was an unexpected chill in the air, and her children were strangely quiet.
Her focus shifted toward them.
Her daughter, Gretchen, had her fingers wrapped around her brother’s cock, as she vigorously jerked him off.
Charles, meanwhile, had slipped a hand in-between his sister’s legs, and his fingers furiously rubbed her clit.
Heidi wasn’t as surprised by this, as perhaps she should’ve been.
Instead, she was of two minds.
First, My god, Charles has a big cock.
Second, Gretchen is doing it all wrong. Slow down or else you’re going to make him blow his load too soon.
This had to be some sort of crazy dream.
More than likely, she was passed out drunk in the street— not the first time that had happened.
But the problem was, it felt so real.
Heidi could feel a chill in the air. She could smell her daughter’s wetness, and see the sweat on Charles’ forehead.
Heidi shivered again.
“Oh shoot,” the handsome boy said behind her. “They spoiled the surprise.”
Heidi spun around, and then her mouth fell open in surprise.
She had seen many cocks in her lifetime, cocks of various shapes and sizes. But, she had never seen anything like this boy’s cock.
It hung huge against his chest. Long and fat, with puffy veins that ran the length of the shaft. The veins were so thick that they looked ready to burst. His balls, too, were equally massive. All Heidi could think was that when this boy blew his load, he came in buckets.
Heidi sighed, as her lust overwhelmed her, releasing the long dominant slut inside of her.
She may no longer have her youth or beauty, but she did have years of experience in pleasing a man.
Heidi dropped to her knees, and opened her mouth wide.
She caught the boy off guard, as she slid his big thing into her mouth.
He tried to push her back. But she held him tight, and now pressed her advantage, until she had enveloped him all the way down her throat.
“Oh fuck!” He cried.
And now Heidi remembered how much she loved this. It felt a little like dying, as she choked on him. Although, no man had ever been this deep down her throat before.
She had forgotten how much she loved the taste of a man, but she tasted something else too. He’d been with another woman, recently, and Heidi could taste the other woman’s tartness on his shaft.
Had it been Gretchen?
Well, if it had, Heidi doubted that Gretchen had done anything like this before.
She held the boy in her mouth.
He groaned over and over again, and now Heidi remembered how much she enjoyed making a man squirm.
She held him a little longer, and then slowly, deliberately, pulled her head back.
He cried out again, as his big, long thing throbbed wildly in her mouth.
Her lips continued to draw back, and his entire body began to convulse.
The head of his cock slipped from her lips, as she gave him one final kiss.
With a shaky hand, he grabbed the shaft, and with a cry he blew his load all over her face.
She licked her lips, tasting the salty confiscatory of his cum, but found it strangely cold.
“Jesus Christ,” he snarled, still shaking.
Heidi was glad she hadn’t lost her touch.
She stood, and put a finger to his lips.
“I want you inside of me,” she said, her voice strict and authoritative. She was a teacher after all, and this boy had a lot to learn.
He nodded, and pulled her close.
“I want you to do something for me, first,” the boy said. His voice still sounded shaky, but some of the cockiness had returned.
“Anything,” she said. Her voice sultry in a way it hadn’t been for a long time.
He leaned forward, and whispered in her ear, “I want you in your prime.”
Heidi eagerly nodded to this. But regretted it, almost immediately.
She suddenly jerked back, as pain tore through her entire body.
Heidi backed away from the monstrous boy who had hurt her, but she didn’t get very far, before her legs gave out.
Her skin felt like it was stretching apart, and she heard her bones breaking.
There was a young couple on the couch.
They looked familiar, but she wasn’t sure where…
Another sharp pain rendered her silent, as her jaw broke.
Heidi reached out for help, but the young couple ignored her, as they continued to play their obscene little game.
Everything went dark, as the pain became blinding.
But, the screamed quickly turned into a deep, satisfying moan, as she had one of the best orgasms in her life.
Heidi blinked several times, as if waking from a dream.
A hand reached out.
She took it. The hand felt coarse and leathery, but she didn’t care.
Heidi soon stood on her feet again. She stared down at this strange boy, who was both cruel and kind.
He picked up an object from the table next to him.
In his hand, he held a small mirror.
Heidi didn’t recognize the face staring back at her. She hadn’t seen it in so long, but it was her—young and beautiful.
Smooth face, full lips, and thick red hair cut in a pageboy style.
“That better?” The handsome boy asked.
Heidi leaned forward, kissing him gratefully. One kiss lead to another, and another, until their tongues locked in an internal battle.
She wanted him, wanted him bad. Her want made worst by the fact that his hardness pressed against her stomach.
His long fingers tore open the front of her shirt, causing shirt buttons to spill all over the carpet.
Round, full breasts spilled out of the opening, and Heidi gasped at the sight—remembering how her tits had sagged only moments before.
He roughly squeeze her tits, and she nearly fainted.
It had been so long since any man had touched her, that any attention gave her a thrill.
His long tongue darted out, and flicked across her nipples, sending a shiver up her spine.
She gasped heavily at this, briefly becoming lost in the sensation, until Heidi remembered that she still wanted him.
Her fingers fumbled with her pants, which now hung lose around her waist.
She got them off, and again marveled at her thin sexy body.
But, lust soon overwhelmed her, and she fling herself at the boy.
Heidi push him back against the chair, straddling him.
She knew he had been with other girls before. With a dick that big, more than one almost certainly.
Stupid girls, who most than likely, didn’t know what they were doing. The kind that just laid there, with their legs open, making him do all the work.
But, Heidi doubted he’d ever been with a woman like her before. For she was a woman, who was an active participate in her own pleasure.
She grabbed him without ceremony, shoving his hard thing inside of her.
He felt so big, and already she felt wet, to the the point of bursting.
A few seconds later, she came, her pussy gushing, as her juices spilled all over him—marking her territory.
This only spurred her on, and now she rode him hard. Alternating between grinding her hips, and bouncing up and down on the long shaft.
She came again, but this time rode through the orgasm, not wanting to stop even for a second.
“More,” she cried. “More!”
She came hard, so hard she screamed.
Her pussy now went completely numb.
But, not even this stopped her.
She doubled down, riding him for all he was worth.
She wanted him to remember her.
Wanted his dick to remember how tight her pussy was, so that he’d come back begging for more.
Most of all she wanted to savor every minute of this, because it made her feel young and alive.
Sensation returned between her legs, but almost immediately she came again.
It left her shaking, and she wasn’t sure she could take much more.
A man had never made her feel like this before.
It was usually the other way around. Her not being able to get enough, while the man lay completely spent.
Now, he fucked her.
His thrusts were deep and powerful.
She had been shaking before, but now a mind-numbing tremor shook her body to the very core.
Heidi wasn’t sure when she passed out, but she woke up with a start.
Crying out, as he flooded her insides with a thick load of cum.
A satisfied groan escaped his lips.
Her lips, however, curled in disgust.
His cum felt ice cold.
It shouldn’t be cold.
And yet at the same time, it felt oddly soothing.
Heidi threw her arms around the boy’s neck, and then leaned forward, panting loudly into his ear.
She loved this man, the way she loved all men—raw and physical.
Her lips sought his, but he turned his head away.
“See them?” He asked.
Heidi turned her head slightly, and saw the young couple on the couch, opposite them. They were still naked, and still playing with each other.
The girl stroking the boy off.
The boy rubbing the girl’s crotch.
“Do you know who they are?” Her handsome boy asked.
Heidi looked at the couple a little more closely. They looked vaguely familiar, but she couldn’t quite place them...
“They’re your children,” the handsome boy said. “Remember.”
The memories came flooding back, as she remembered her son Charles and her daughter Gretchen.
Heidi felt both embarrassed and ashamed. While it was true, it kind of turned her on to have an audience, but in front of her children just seemed so wrong.
She turned away, her face red.
Her handsome boy grabbed her chin.
“There’s nothing to be embarrassed about,” the boy said. “I’m sure they enjoyed the performance.”
He had an evil look about him now, which Heidi didn’t like. It made her cringe. Not enough to separate herself from him, though. She wouldn’t even dream of doing that. Her loyalty was soon rewarded, as she felt him growing stiff inside of her again.
“In fact,” the boy said. “You love them the same way, you love me.”
Her shame and embarrassment deserted her.
Yes, she did love them in that way.
It looked like her son sported quite the package.
Her daughter, well, she looked good enough to eat.
“They’re been waiting so patiently for me to give them the go ahead,” the boy said, the cockiness returning to his voice. “But I have a wicked idea. Do you want to help?”
Heidi eagerly nodded, and then flashed him a suggestive smile.
The boy rose, slipping out of her.
Heidi sighed at the loss of him. She felt so empty without him inside of her.
They were both standing now.
“Why don’t you keep your daughter occupied,” the boy suggested. “While, I have a little chat with your son.”
Heidi realized that she liked like doing what the boy said. It made her feel so naughty.
“And you,” the boy said pointing at Gretchen. “You do whatever your mother tells you.”
Gretchen nodded at the suggestion.
“Come on my man,” the boy said to Charles. “Let’s you and I talk in private.”
Charles also nodded at the suggestion.
The two boys left the room, leaving the girls to fend for themselves.
Heidi had, of course, seen her daughter naked before, but Gretchen had certainly… matured… since the last time.
Not only that, but all the acne that had plagued Gretchen for the last two years, had vanished seemingly over night.
Her daughter had become quite the beautiful young woman.
Gretchen may have had the bigger boobs, but Heidi knew she had the better figure. Still Heidi felt a slight twinge of jealously as she stared at her daughter. Did the handsome boy like Gretchen better?
Heidi had fucked the boy’s brains out, but maybe the boy like his women young and innocent. And, Heidi knew that she was still an old whore at heart.
The whore part of her, asserted itself now, and that lust had given Heidi a taste for perversion.
“Gretchen,” Heidi said, her voice husky and raw. “Spread your legs.”
Gretchen obediently complied.
Heidi knelt down before her, and then buried her face in her daughter’s crotch.
Gretchen gushed, as Heidi poked at the folds of her daughter's pussy with her tongue.
Her daughter whimpered in approval.
Heidi, however, would need to speak to her daughter about her personal hygiene. Gretchen had never shaved down there, and Heidi’s nose had buried itself into a thick patch of pubic hair.
If they were going to do this again, Heidi would have to show her daughter how to keep herself trim.
Gretchen had been with a boy recently, and Heidi could taste the boy’s cum inside her daughter.
It wasn’t the handsome boy, though, at least it didn’t taste like him.
Her brother maybe?
Heidi would have to play with Charles later to find out.
Suddenly, Heidi heard her son screamed. She pulled back, her daughter’s juices dripping from her chin.
Heidi’s maternal instincts kicked in, not that she had ever been much of mother to her kids.
She strained her ears, but heard nothing more.
Should she go check on him?
The handsome boy strode back into the room.
Heidi sighed at the sight of him. Her body aching for him again.
But, she felt a strange fear of him too, as a sudden chill filled the air.
Was Charles alright? Heidi wondered again.
What had this boy done to her son?
The boy in question drew near.
His cock big and hard.
Heidi gasped as he shoved himself inside of her, taking her from behind.
And, whatever motherly concern she might have had for son vanished, as she became consumed by an overwhelming lust.
His thrusts were deep and strong.
But, Heidi obscene cries were soon muffled between her daughter’s legs.
Gretchen’s high pitched whimpers filled the room, as she continued to receive her mother’s love. Those whimpers soon turned into an ear piercing scream.
Her daughter’s cum ran Heidi’s throat, leaving her lips sopping wet.
And now those wet lips also screamed, as Heidi also came. Her cum splashing against the boy’s stomach.
My god! He’s inhuman, Heidi thought. But soon, other thoughts clouded her judgment.
She pulled free, no easy feat, given how big and hard the boy was.
Heidi turned to her daughter.
“I want you to fuck him,” she snarled.
Her daughter eagerly nodded.
The boy sat down on the couch, and Heidi watched with pride, as her daughter climbed into his lap.
Gretchen, however, struggled to fit the boy’s thing inside her tiny slit.
The boy whispered something in her ear, and then Gretchen yelped, as his monstrous cock slid into her tight little hole.
Gretchen sat with her back turned toward the boy, and that’s all she did—sit there.
Heidi felt disgusted.
There was no way in hell, she was going to let her daughter be one of those girl who let the boy do all the work.
Maybe Gretchen isn’t being selfish, Heidi realized. Maybe she just doesn’t know what to do.
“Trust your body,” Heidi told her daughter now. “It knows what to do.”
That did the trick, and again Heidi watched with pride, as her daughter slowly rolled her hips back and forth.
Gretchen was slow and unsure at first, but soon her movement became more confident. She moaned, taking more and more pleasure in the sinful act.
Heidi began playing with herself, as her daughter continued to indulge herself on the boy’s big, fat cock.
It wasn’t long, before Heidi wanted more. She jumped up on the couch, and stood over the boy.
The boy tilted his head back, as if anticipating what she wanted, and for that she felt grateful.
She hovered over his mouth, and then sat on his face.
She felt a little unsteady at first, but the boy soon came to the rescue. He wrapped his arms around her thighs, trapping her in place.
He licked, his long tongue teasing the folds of her pussy.
Her body started to tremble as the tip of the tongue focused on her clit.
And, for a moment her moans and Gretchen’s were in perfect sync.
But, the moment passed, as the boy took her breath away.
His tongue, his long slobbering tongue plunged deeper inside of her.
No man had ever done anything like this to her before.
But, the boy wasn’t a man, Heidi realized, he was a monster! But, she had completely fallen under his spell, and couldn’t get enough.
His tongue continued to plunge deeper and deeper until the tip touched her womb.
A jolt tore through her body, causing every muscle to tremble.
He pulled free of her, and the suddenness of the retreat made her scream. Seconds later, she came all over his face.
Heidi started to fall, and he let her drop. She landed next to him on the couch—a quivering, naked mess.
The boy’s focus narrowed. He leaned forward, grabbing Gretchen by the hips.
The handsome boy’s lips pulled back into a snarl.
Gretchen’s mouth dropped open, and her eyes did a double take.
The boy savagely pumped into, stretching and tearing the her tiny pussy apart— ruining her for any other man who would dare touch her.
Gretchen, meanwhile bounced back and forth, her body flopping around like a rag doll.
Heidi’s maternal instincts took charge again.
She sat up.
Cautiously, she stroked the boy’s chest, trying to sooth him.
He snarled at her, causing her to back away.
God, with my cum dripping on his chin, he looks like a rabid dog, Heidi thought.
But her daughter’s pitiful cries, gave Heidi courage.
Again, Heidi gently stroked the boys chest.
“Shh!” She cooed in his ear.
A little braver now, she kissed his cheek.
That seemed to sooth the beast, a little.
But, the savage way he fucked Gretchen, wormed it’s way into Heidi’s mind, releasing something primal.
Heidi kissed the boy’s chin, tasting herself, which only made her hunger for more.
“Do it all over us,” she cooed.
He smiled, the animal part of him retreating back into the darker corners of his mind.
She knew she had reached the boy part of him— the very perverted boy, part of him.
He stood, crudely pushing Gretchen off of him.
Gretchen landed face first into the carpet, with her ass sticking straight up into the air.
Gretchen cried out, a long shivery cry, as she came. Her cum gushing out her pussy, and all over the back of her legs.
Heidi licked her lips at the sight, and then dropped a hand to her crotch.
This is madness, the more rational part of Heidi’s mind told her. None of this could possibly be real. It has to be some sort of crazy dream.
But at the back of her mind, her thoughts ran a little more crude.
I love this. I never want it to end. The boy can have me and Gretchen as much as he wants. Anytime he wants. Anyway he wants.
The boy cock throbbed hypnotically in his hand.
With the sheer number of cocks she had seen in her life time, Heidi could tell when a man was about to burst.
She dropped to her knees before him, and open her mouth.
But, Heidi remember that she had promised this boy both of them, and didn’t want to disappoint. This boy had given her so much, so she felt compelled to return the favor.
“Gretchen,” Heidi growled, snapping her fingers. “Get your ass over her.”
Weakly, her daughter got up, and then dropped to knees in front of the boy.
Heidi smiled, as the boy stroked himself off.
She felt excitement building in the air, and her body shivered in anticipation.
Gretchen, by contrast, looked worn out and exhausted.
But there was no time to worry about her daughter now.
The boy came hard, his cold, soothing cum shooting all over Gretchen’s face. She let out a startled cry, as another rope of cum splashed in her mouth.
It was Heidi’s turn now, and she closed her eyes, and stuck out her tongue. This time his aim proved a little bit better, and his cum shot directly into her mouth. She gulped it all down without complaint.
Heidi opened her eyes, just in time to see the boy blow another load across Gretchen’s chest.
Finally spent, he groaned in satisfaction.
He reached out, and grabbed Heidi by the chin.
She looked up at him in awe.
“I had a feeling about you,” he said.
Her heart soared. Heidi had never been with a man like this. But was he a man? More like a god. A god of cum, and sex, and debauchery.
He flopped back down on the couch, like a teenager.
“Why don’t the two of you clean each other off,” the boy suggested. He stroked his cock, and already it was starting to get hard.
Heidi looked at her daughter, and licked her lips.
Her daughter did the same.
It started with a kiss, as both woman pressed their lips together—their tongues dancing in each other’s mouths.
Heidi, the more of the aggressive of the two, was the first to pull away. But, it wasn’t long, before she planted her face between her daughter’s breasts.
Gretchen, more passive, whimpered, as her mother traced each breast with her tongue. Her tongue continued upward, licking, until she had completely cleaned the cum off her daughter’s face.
Heidi pulled away.
It was Gretchen’s turn now. She leaned forward. Her tongue darting out of her mouth, and then traced the bow of her mother’s lips—licking them clean.
It ended, as it began, with a kiss. Tongues darting in and out of each other’s mouths—tasting each other, and tasting him.
Both women pulled back at the same time.
They were far beyond mother and daughter now, and a boundary had been crossed. A look of forbidden lust passed between them.
“Now do me,” the boy snarled from the couch.
He was hard again, rock hard, and his shaft hung, obscenely in the air.
The two women smiled at each other, their mouths’ watering. They crawled over to him, and then took their places. Gretchen on the right, and Heidi on the left.
Starting at the balls they worked their way up the long, hard shaft.
He sighed in approval.
Heidi was the first to reach the top. But, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t fit the bulbous head into her mouth.
Had he gotten bigger?
How was that even possible?
She shivered slightly. Realizing now, that while she lusted after this boy, she also feared him too. Feared what he would do to her or her daughter. Feared that he would make her old again. Not wanting to get him angry, Heidi compromised, and kissed the tip.
Now, she locked eyes with her daughter.
“Stroke it,” Heidi said, grabbed the boy’s cock. Her fingers barely fitting around the shaft.
He daughter nodded, and followed suit.
They jerked, slow and deliberate at first, so they could get the feel of him.
Soon, they grew more confident, and in that confidence picked up the pace.
The boy howled.
His cock throbbed, under their tender care.
Heidi abruptly stopped. Her mouth hovered over the tip.
Her daughter, meanwhile, continued to stroke the massive shaft with both hands.
Heidi’s instincts had proven true, as the boy came.
She quickly closed her lips over the tip, drinking her fill. But there was so much, she eventually had to pull back.
A fountain squirted from the bulbous head.
Gretchen was again caught completely off guard, as the boy’s cum splashed all over her face and hair.
Sighing heavily, the boy leaned back, completely spent.
Again the two woman kissed. A deep, passionate kiss that left them momentarily breathless.
Heidi sighed, and ran a hand through her daughter’s short curly hair. Then, she pulled her hand back, licking the cum that had collected on her fingers.
Heidi licked her lips, and then reached forward.
She scooped up a big glop of cum off her daughter’s face, and held her finger out.
Gretchen took it, sucking the cum down, and then licked her lips.
“Mmmm,” Gretchen said. “Tastes like spearmint.”
They turned to the boy again. Their tongues darted out, and they began licking the long shaft once more.
The boy laughed, patting them on the head.
“Let’s not start that again,” he said, jovially. “We might not be able to stop. Besides, I have a surprise for both of you.”
The boy whistled.
The floor trembled underneath them.
An earth quake?
Heidi gasped, as a massive figure entered the room.
It was her son, Charles.
But the handsome boy had done something horrible to him.
Charles stooped down as he entered the room. When he stood fully erect, his head nearly touched the ceiling above.
He was naked, and an enormous pair of balls hung down between his legs. But the most shocking part about him were the two penises that run down the length of his thighs, stopping just short of his knees.
The women cringed back.
The handsome boy, laughed.
“Now, now,” the boy said. “There’s no need to be afraid. He’s still the same lovable guy, just new and improved.
That mitigated the women’s fears, somewhat, as their natural curiosity asserted itself.
“He’s my masterpiece,” the boy said, beaming with pride. “And I made him just for the two of you.”
The boy now commanded their attention. He spoke, but most of what he said proved to be a dizzying blur. But he did say the word “Permanent” several times.
Heidi and her children nodded their heads in response.
By the time the boy had finished, the sun began to rise.
The boy slipped on his pants.
“Remember, the three of you must have sex at least twice a day,” the boy said. “Do that, and you’ll stay young and healthy forever.”
Heidi and her children nodded again.
At the front door, the handsome boy called out, “And most importantly, have fun.”
Then he left.
Left to their own devices, Heidi and Gretchen crawled over to Charles.
The women were shy at first, still unsure as they touched him.
Their curiosity satisfied, the women became more bold.
Gretchen’s lips, closed around the first cock.
Heidi, the more aggressive of the two, got to feet. She bent forward, while at the same time reached back, and then eased the second cock inside of her.
They spent the rest of the morning getting to know each other.
It was the most fun they had ever had in their lives, at least until that night...
TO BE CONTINUED...
Martin spent the better part of the day searching for Billy and Trunk.
They had taken something from him, and he aimed to get it back, no matter the cost.
They had ambushed him this morning, shortly after he and Emily had parted.
Trunk grabbing him for behind, and restraining him.
But, it had been Billy who had stripped off his clothes. An act that Martin suspected Billy had enjoyed a little too much, judging by the bulge in the boy’s pants.
And, it had been Billy who had taken his power, grabbing the necklace off Martin’s neck, and laughing the entire time he had done it
Trunk finished by pushing him in the girl’s locker room.
It had clearly been a setup, because that Leah girl had been waiting by the door, with her phone out.
She probably expected him to stick around, and apologize or to try to explain his side of the story.
But, she had hesitated.
Her eyes lingering at the sight of his cock.
He heard her scream as he turned tail and ran.
He could care less about the girl.
He’d pay her back later…tonight.
But he had to get the power back, first.
If Billy figured out how to harass that power… Martin pushed the thought out of his mind.
He had seen them outside the school, but by the time he caught up with them, they had sped away in Trunk’s car.
He followed, but had enough presence of mind to keep to the back-roads, because the last thing he needed was to be picked up by the police.
Sticking to the back-roads had cost him, however, as he had to constantly double back to avoid being seen.
He efforts had finally been rewarded.
Martin was close, and he could hear the power calling out to him—both pleading to be saved, and mocking him for being so stupid.
He saw them.
They were in a small clearing in the woods.
Trunk sat on a log.
Billy dancing awkwardly to some horrible mishmash of metal and country music.
Both were drinking.
A few feet away, Trunk’s brand new car, idled with the door open.
Inside he saw the power.
“This might easier than I thought,” Martin whispered. He said it out loud, mostly to give himself the courage to act.
The power called out to him again, and this close it roared—the sound burning in the back of his head.
He rushed forward, heedless of broken beer bottles that cut into his bare feet.
His vision narrowed.
His focus signaler.
The necklace, hung suspended from the rear view mirror.
Martin reached out, his fingers brushing against the cool metal of the necklace.
Suddenly, he’s thrown back.
Martin couldn’t see, at least not clearly.
No glasses, he’d lost them somewhere.
But, it doesn’t take a genius to figure out who’s behind it.
Grinning wildly, Billy stares down at him. And, as Billy got closer, Martin could see the bulge in the boy’s pants.
Trunk followed close behind. His expression blank and dull, as usual.
But, this is Billy’s show. It’s always Billy’s show.
“You stupid faggot!” Billy screams, as his foot kicks out.
The pain hits him hard, starting in his balls, and then traveling up the length of his long shaft.
The pain soon dulls, but Martin knows he’s left himself wide open for another attack.
Billy cackles, as he kicks out again.
It’s even worst the second time, and his cock swells from the pain.
Martin knows he’s close to passing out, but also knows that passing out is a bad idea.
Amazingly, Billy stops.
But, it’s the calm before the storm, as an evil smirk spreads across Billy’s face.
“Hold him, Trunk,” Billy cries in his shrill voice.
In one quick motion, Trunk steps forward.
I should have run, Martin thinks. If I would’ve run, I could have made it.
But the power holds him. It feels so close that a chill runs up his spine.
Instead, Martin lets his fist fly.
But, the blow has little effect on the big man.
Trunk pushes him back against the car.
Martin hears the clink of metal, and then feels something drops behind him.
Before, he can investigate further, Trunk puts him in a sleeper hold. This close, Trunk smells like shit, and Martin can see that the big man is starting to go bald on top, making him wonder just how old Trunk really is.
Martin eyes droop, and he feels himself starting to slip away.
But when Billy returned with a jagged bottle, Martin’s survival instincts kicked in, reviving him just enough for him to panic.
“Hope you enjoyed fucking your girlfriend with that big dick,” Billy cries, in a high pitched whine. “Because after today is only you’re going to be doing is piss through a tube.”
Billy starts advanced.
Martin fingers reached back, desperately searching inside the driver’s side door.
Martin winced, as he feels a painful jab in his crotch. But, Billy is taking his time, stretching the torture out, and getting off on watching him squirm.
Where is it, Martin mind raced—his search even more desperate than before.
Another sharp jab, and the smell of blood fills the air.
Martin’s fingers lit, and then close around the necklace.
He laughs, just as the sun begins to set.
In one quick motion, Martin breaks free, and then grabs Billy’s wrist. With a snap, he crushes the boy’s wrist, and the bottle with it.
Billy staggered back.
“Kill him!” The boy cried.
Trunk made a grab for Martin again.
But, Martin easily shoved the big boy against the open car door, bending the door off its hinges.
Martin reached out, grabbing Trunk by his thinning hair.
“Get hard, and stay hard,” Martin said. His voice commanding, so commanding it cannot be ignored. He watched, in satisfaction, as Trunk doubled over, clutching his stomach.
Martin now sat on his hunches, while at the same time, gracefully slipped the necklace around his neck.
The cold metal pressed against his bare chest, and with that cold came a rush, as a surge of power flowed through him.
He had been a fool.
As if Billy could ever wield power like this.
Crude, debased Billy lacked the one thing that the power needed: imagination.
“Trunk,” Billy whined pitifully.
Martin lips curled in a cruel smile.
Billy staggered further back, still holding his wrist.
Martin couldn’t help but notice that the boy still had an erection, and it was the only thing keeping him from pissing his pants.
Martin’s long tongue darted out, and then spread across his lips.
Martin dropped to all fours, and gave chase.
Martin caught the boy, and pushed his face into the dirt—blooding Billy’s nose.
“It was just a joke,” Billy screamed.
“Well if it was just a joke,” Martin cried, cheerfully. “Then I suppose you’re free to go.”
Martin releasing his hold, and sat on his hunches again.
Billy staggered to his feet, using his good hand to wipe his bloody nose.
The boy refused to look at Martin, and instead bent down.
Suddenly, Billy rushed forward, holding another broken bottle in his hand.
Amused, Martin held his ground, letting the boy approach.
Billy kept his distance, but held the bottle in front of him as a weapon.
Martin reached out, touching the jagged bottle with a long finger, and uttered a single word, “Female.”
Billy opened his mouth, trying to scream, but no words came out.
The boy fell to his knees.
Billy had always been tall and skinny, but now he visibly shrank. His short, spiky hair, became long and straight. His shape pointed chin, dulled, rounding out his face.
Violently, Billy grabbed at his throat, as his prominent Adam’s apple withered away.
Billy’s hands soon dropped away from his throat, and grabbed his crotch.
He winced in pain, and then fell back.
There was a loud snap, as his bones broke all at the same time, and then reformed causing his hips widening.
The front of the boy’s T-shirt stretched, distorting the features of the cartoon frog on the front, as breasts grew underneath the fabric.
Billy came then. His cum staining the front of his pants.
Billy’s eyes rolled in the back of his head.
He kept cumming, his balls emptying, and shrinking with each burst.
The bulge in his pants dwindled until it finally vanished completely.
A deep resonating groan escaped Billy’s lips.
He, or rather she, now sat up.
Billy blinked several times, as if waking from a dream.
Then Billy looked down at his small, petite hands, and panic set in.
“What did you do to me?” Billy cried, his voice now soft and high pitched.
“Gave you what you wanted,” Martin sneered.
Billy shook his head in disbelief.
For a moment, Martin considered giving Billy a taste of the power at his command.
Billy’s clothes hung lose on his now female body, offering little to no protection.
It would be so easy, Martin thought, So easy to slip my big, hard cock into Billy’s mouth.
Billy had the perfect mouth for sucking cock, his formerly thin lips, were big and puffy.
Billy must have sensed his plan, and quickly pulled his knees up.
“Stay away from me,” Billy cried.
The softness of Billy’s voice, made Martin’s cock throb.
So easy, Martin thought again.
But now, a more perverted thought crept into Martin’s mind.
“Stay here,” he told Billy. It was not a request, but a command.
Martin returned to Trunk’s side.
The big boy had gotten his pants off, and now vigorously stroked himself off.
Martin’s eyes did a double take.
Trunk’s cock looked huge. Not so much in length, but thick and fat like the boy himself.
Mine’s bigger, Martin thought.
His wounded pride quickly passed, and Martin sat on his hunches again.
“Hello Trunk,” Martin said.
Trunk turned his head.
But when he saw Martin, the big boy scooted back, trying to get away.
Trunk shivered, but also sweated like a pig, and the sweat made the boy smell even more like shit.
“Need a hand?” Martin asked, laughing.
Trunk hadn’t stopped stroking himself off, but now his face reddened with shame.
“That’s not going to work, Trunk,” Martin said. “Believe me, I know.”
“Stop making fun of me,” the big boy said, quietly.
Martin was momentarily taken aback. He had never heard Trunk speak before, maybe no one had. And Martin couldn’t help but notice, a slight lisp in the bigger boy’s voice.
“I’m sorry,” Martin said, sincere in his apology.
“No, you’re not,” Trunk answered.
Martin stated to protest, but stopped. Trunk was right. He wasn’t sorry.
“But I am sorry,” Martin said again, a cruel smile curling his lips back. “Sorry, I didn’t do this sooner.”
Martin let that sink in, and the bigger boy spoke no more.
“But, I think I can help,” Martin said now. “You see Billy over there? He… I’m sorry… she looks awfully lonely. Maybe you two should get to know each other better. You know in the Biblical sense.”
Trunk glared at him, and for the first time Martin saw some intelligence behind those dull eyes.
Again, Martin found himself starting to apologize.
But, then he remembered all the times that Trunk and Billy had kicked his ass, and those memory purged his system of any sort of sympathy.
“The only way you are going to get any sort of relief is if you crawl over there and do it,” Martin said, in a very matter of fact tone.
Trunk got on all fours and began to crawl. The big boy was heavy and his progress was painfully slow.
Martin walked back over to Billy.
Billy hadn’t moved, as instructed. But, his expression, or rather her expression, suggested that she wanted too.
“Take off your clothes,” Martin said, leering down at her.
Billy started to sob, but the flesh obeyed, and soon she had stripped herself bare.
Again, Martin’s cock throbbed.
Billy had been an ugly rat faced looking boy, but the girl version of him looked sexy as hell.
Her firm, round breasts rose and fell with every breath, and she breathed hard in fright.
So easy, Martin thought again.
Before Martin’s thoughts could turn even more perverted, Trunk caught up to them.
The big boy grabbed Billy’s feet, pulling her down until she lay flat. He then, spread the girl’s legs open.
Now, Billy fought, pushing and kicking in a desperate attempt to get the big boy off of her.
But it was no use. Trunk had strength on his side, and he demonstrated that strength now, as he pinned Billy to the ground
“Trunk, no, please!” Billy cried.
But, her pleas fell on deaf ears, as the big boy pushed inside of her.
“Take it out!” Billy screamed. “Oh god, please! Take it out!”
Her screams turned to incoherent groans, as Trunk crudely thrust forward.
Martin watched with some amusement, before sinking down to Billy’s level.
“How does that feel, Billy?” Martin asked. He was being a dick, but he loved it, none the less.
“Hurts,” Billy whimpered. “Please, make him stop.”
Trunk became more aggressive now, and Billy’s body skirted back and forth with each thrust.
“I’m afraid, I can’t do that Billy,” Martin said, faking concern. “What about poor Trunk? Don’t you want to help your friend out?”
“Please,” Billy whimpered, her face racked with pain.
Martin rubbed his hands together like a genie, and then put a hand on Billy’s forehead.
“Oh Billy,” Martin said softly, “Don’t you know, sex is a wonderful thing. It is life. It is creation. It is pure bliss, and your pussy can’t get enough.”
The change came almost immediately, although Billy’s expression remained the same.
Martin had to marvel at how much pain and pleasure looked alike.
“Don’t stop!” Billy cried. “Don’t stop!”
Billy’s hips bucked eagerly, matching Trunk’s thrusts.
“Yes!” Billy screamed now. It proved to be the last coherent thing she said. What came out of her mouth after, were sounds that only an animal would make: whimpers, groans, and snarls.
Turning away from the two love bird, Martin picked up the discarded pile of clothes that Billy had left behind.
He and Billy had been roughly the same size.
Martin dressed (throwing away Billy’s cum stained underwear). The shirt and pants fit remarkably well, but it were a loose fit against Martin’s skinny body.
The shoes, however, were a different story. They were too small, and Martin tossed them aside. He felt something in the pants pocket.
Reaching in, he pulled out a phone. Martin recognized it as the one Emily had given him.
In the other pocket, Martin found his glasses.
Could this night get any better?
Of course it could.
The night was young, and there would still be students at the school engaging in some extracurricular activities.
And that, Martin realized, was what he was in the mood for: extracurricular activities.
He started walking, but then stopped.
Why walk, when he could ride…in style!
Billy and Trunk were still going at like a couple of rabbits, pausing only for one or both of them to cum, before starting again.
Martin got into the car, and saw the keys still in the ignition.
He turned the keys, and the engine roared into life, but the driver’s side door wouldn’t stay shut.
Martin gave the door a couple of hard kicks, and soon knocked the door off it’s hinges.
Problem solved, but now a new problem arose.
It had been a long time since he’d driven a car, not since driver’s ed a couple of years back. But, the basics soon came back to him, and Martin shifted into reserve.
The car rolled back a little too quickly and Martin stomped on the break pedal.
Just like a woman, Martin thought. The first time is always awkward, but after that it’s smooth sailing.
Martin backed up, and then turned around when he spotted a small clearing.
He honked the horn, and waved, giving Billy and Trunk one last look.
Billy sat on top, her arms wrapped around Trunk’s neck. She rode him furiously, her boobs bouncing against Trunk’s chest.
Martin had never seen a more beautiful sight.
TO BE CONTINUED...
GIRL GONE WILD
Emily had been unusually quiet on the car ride over.
Her dad and Martin were discussing some horror movie they had both seen, but that she had never heard of.
She simply sat back and listened.
This felt right, she thought.
When her dad dropped them off, she remained silent—only tossing her dad a wave, as he drove away.
Emily felt like she was in a dream, and wasn’t so much walking into school, as she was floating.
As soon as they were safely inside, Emily pushed Martin against her locker, and began kissing him over and over again.
She was lost in her own little world now, and ignored her classmates calls for them to get a room.
Martin was her man, and she didn’t care who knew it or what they said.
The bell rang, and Martin started to pull away.
Emily grabbed him, and jerked him back.
He looked at her in confusion.
She shook her head, and flashed him a mischievous grin.
They waited until most of the other kids had disappeared, leaving only a few stragglers who were running late to their class.
When they were alone, Emily quickly dragged Martin to the ladies room.
Seeing that it was empty, she now dragged Martin to one of the stalls—locking the door behind her.
Neither one of them spoke.
They didn’t have to.
They both wanted the same thing.
He leered down at her breasts, practically drooling over them.
In response, she arched her back, and pushed her chest up, so he could get a really good look.
“Touch me here,” she whispered, guided his large hands to her chest.
She groaned as his long fingers squeezed her breasts.
Thank god she hadn’t wore a bra today.
She gasped as his hands slipped under her shirt, and then she sighed as he pinched her nipples.
He lifted her shirt, and leaned down.
His tongue flicking across her nipples.
Emily bucked her hips in want of him.
His lips sealed around her left breast, making her cry out.
Her hips continued to buck, as he drove her wild.
By the time his mouth moved to the other breast, she couldn’t take it anymore.
“Put it in!” She screamed. “Fuck me!”
In one quick motion, he pushed her against the stall door.
Emily responded in kind, quickly hiking her skirt up, and shoving her panties down, as he got his pants open.
She turned around, and bent over, making it easy for him to violate her.
Seconds later, he pushed himself into her.
She came immediately, leaving a dreamy smile on her face.
But he was just getting started.
Her smile faded, replaced by open mouth lust.
She loved him.
Loved how hard he was.
Loved how heavy he felt inside of her.
Loved the way he abused her pussy with his big, throbbing cock.
His thrusts were steady and even, hitting her just right.
Nevertheless, she screamed, screamed herself raw, and after that whimpered as he continued to have his way with her.
Suddenly, he grabbed her hips, pulling her back, as he pushed all the way forward.
She gasped, wanting desperately to scream again, but found she couldn’t.
He was all the way in, and had bottomed out. The head of his cock pushing against her womb.
He came hard.
The suddenness of it, made her hips jump.
He asserted himself, now, grabbing her hips tight, holding her in place, as he filled her fill of thick, hot cum.
There was so much, but her pussy drank it all in, not spilling a drop.
Spent, he let her go, and pulled out.
Her legs gave out then, and she dropping to her knees.
“J-J-Jesus,” she said. Her breath shaking, making her words come out in a stutter.
He started to pull up his pants, but she immediately put a stop to that.
On her knees before him, she took his flaccid cock in her hand, and directed it to her mouth.
Her mind reeled. It looked like his dick had gotten bigger. She didn’t know how that was even possible, and yet she held the proof in her hands.
She tried to put it in her mouth, but it was a struggle to even get the tip in. She soon gave up. Choosing, instead, to lick the long shaft— tasting the salt of his cum, and the tartness of her pussy, on her tongue.
Emily finished one side, and started on the other.
Her body ached for him, again.
But a terrible thought struck her then. What if he got so big that he didn’t fit inside of her anymore?
Emily didn’t think she could live without it, not even for a day, without growing crazy.
No, she told herself, they’d find a way to make each other happy.
Still the thought sent a chill down her spine.
Emily wished now, that she had convinced Martin to skip school with her today. If they had done that, then they could’ve spent the entire day making love. Again, making love was the Romantic way of putting it.
Fucking was the more appropriate term. And, Emily knew, perhaps instinctively, that Martin would certainly be up to fucking her all day.
But where could they go?
Neither one of them had a car.
And, both Rosie and her dad were off work today, and were probably doing something very similar to what she and Martin had just done. So home was of the question.
They could go to her special place, by the willow tree. But, it had been raining most of the night and morning, plus it was at least a ten mile walk from school. So they’d probably spend a good chunk of the day walking over there, and then walking back.
Emily silently sighed in frustration.
God, why didn’t this have to be so hard!
Why can’t I just fuck my boyfriend until we both passed out from exhaustion?
Emily pulled away from him
“There,” she said. “All clean.”
She stood, and pulled up her panties.
Martin followed suit, pulling up his pants.
Dressed, Emily busied herself, by looking through her purse.
Now that the deed was done, she again felt shy around him, as if her rational mind was appalled by what her physical body had just done.
So, she spent extra time digging through her purse, until finally pulling out a can of Coke.
Emily opened the can, and took a sip—washing the taste of him out of her mouth.
But, she could feel his eyes burrowing into her.
Emily turned, and saw him staring intensely at the soda in her hand.
She held it out to him.
He snatched it, guzzling it down without taking a breath.
When he finished, he stared at her again, like an animal—thirsty for more.
The look scared her, and she quickly shook her head.
That seemed to appease him, and his features softened.
“But I have something else for you,” Emily said. She smiled, but could hear how the nervousness in her own voice.
She dug through her purse again, and soon held up a phone.
There was nothing smart about it. It was just a simple flip phone for calls and texts. Emily thought he’d like it, though, because it looked so retro.
Proudly, she held it out to him.
He didn’t take it.
Instead, he held up in his hands and shook his head.
“You didn’t have to do that,” he said, quietly.
“But I wanted to,” Emily said. She was stilling smiling, but was also starting to get annoyed.
“I wish you hadn’t,” Martin said quietly.
“Why?” Emily asked. The smile dropping from her face.
Martin looked at the ground.
“How much was it?” He asked
“What the hell is your problem?” Emily thundered, folding her arms across her chest.
“I just don’t want you wasting your money is all,” he answered.
Emily scowled. She wanted to punch him right now. But then she remember that intense animal look he had given her earlier, and that scared her enough to keep her distance.
“It was a hundred dollars,” she said, the venom still in her voice. “$70 for the phone. $30 for the minutes, okay!”
“That’s too much,” he said, a pained look on his face.
Emily threw up her hands up in exasperation, and then turned away from him.
Okay, she thought, I have two options:
I can act like a typically teenage girl, call him an asshole, break up with him, and then sleep with all his friends.
Except he doesn’t really have any friends, except me, and I’m not exactly the most popular girl at school.
Or, I can act like an adult, and see it from his point of view. He grew up poor, never really had a lot, and a hundred dollars must seem like such an extravagance to him.
Emily sighed. They’re first fight, made worse especially after what they had just done.
I can forgive him, she though. Plus, he does have a really big dick.
“Let’s not fight,” she said, turning to face him again.
He was on his guard, but she quickly defused the situation by embracing him.
“I just wanted to do something nice for you,” she said. “Because, you’re so nice to me.”
She kissed him, and then pulled away.
“And don’t you do anything crazy like try to pay me back either,” she snapped. “I can read your mind, mister.
“You can?” He asked.
She nodded, drawing close to him.
“And it’s absolutely filthy,” she said as she unzipped his pants.
“Just like mine,” she said now, her lips trembling.
Her fingers wrapped around the long shaft, barely fitting around the circumference.
She stroked him.
His groans egged her one, as she got off on the naughtiness of what she was doing.
She got him hard almost immediately.
Emily continued to jerk him off, loving the mixture of pain and pleasure on his face.
His big thing throbbed in her hand.
Her body ached for him to be inside of her again—perhaps knowing, instinctively, that he was about to exploded.
He was close, so close. A voice at the back of her mind told her to let him blew his load all over her—marking his territory for all to see. But, an inner sense of modesty asserted itself. Modesty that reminded her that she was still at school, with no change of clothes.
So instead, she dropped to her knees again.
Her lips sealing tightly around the tip of his cock.
Cum poured down her throat.
She drank it all without spilling a drop.
Now that, she though, is how you make your man happy.
She stood, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand.
He stood with a smile on his lips, but a look of surprise on his face.
“What?” She said, and then asked, “Are you just going to stand there with your dick hanging out?”
He looked down.
She laughed, and exited the stall—leaving him to sort out his business.
Emily went to the sink, intending to wash her face, but paused when she saw her reflection in the mirror.
She was glowing.
She had heard some of the other girls say that. But until now, had no one idea what that meant.
It was the way her smile lit up her face, and the way her eyes sort of shined—pure joy radiating through.
Martin now stood behind her.
She wondered if he even noticed.
Probably not, but he did noticed something else about her.
And, she could feel his eyes tracing the curves of her hips, as she bent over the sink.
Her smile turned into a wicked grin.
She reached back, hiking up her skirt.
“Do it hard,” she said.
* * *
“I tell you Gretchen, there is nothing else like it in the world,” Emily said.
On most days Gretchen would tolerate and only half listen to whatever her friend said. Nodding her head and eating her lunch, as Emily went off about whatever topic that had struck her fancy. And, of course, Emily happened to be an expert on everything.
Gretchen, on the other hand, was quiet and introverted, and didn’t like to stand out.
But today, Gretchen sat in rapt attention. Her food cold and uneaten.
She was also seething with envy.
It wasn’t fair.
Why did Emily, of all people, get to have a boyfriend?
Gretchen’s mind wandered for a moment, and now she wondered just how many times she had fantasied about Emily’s dad. The fantasy usually played out with Emily’s dad offering her a ride home. As they drove, she could see a bulging erection in the man’s pants. Halfway home, he would pull over, and tell her to touch it, and then to touch herself.
“It’s like being part of something bigger than yourself, you know,” Emily said, stuffing her mouth full of French fries.
“And I do mean bigger,” Emily laughed, a muffled laugh, as she continued to chew her food.
At first Gretchen looked at her friend in complete confusion.
Oh it’s a sex thing, Gretchen thought, and then smiled and nodded.
“I let him put it up my butt,” Emily said.
“What?’ Gretchen cried.
“I don’t know,” Emily began, “Something just came over me. I guess I just got lost in the moment, and I made him do it.
“Did it hurt?” Gretchen asked, a disgusted look on her face.
Emily scarfed down more French fries, and nodded.
“He’s pretty big,” Emily said. “And there was blood the next day when I went to the bathroom.”
“God, Emily…” Gretchen began.
Emily smiled, a sly smile, and then said, “I kind of want him to do it again.”
“Gross,” Gretchen said.
“That’s what you think now,” Emily said. “But just wait until you get a boyfriend. You’ll be surprised what you’ll do for him, or let him do to you.”
“Yeah, right,” Gretchen said, defeated. “Like that’s ever going to happen. Even if my face wasn’t covered in zits, boys would still be grossed out because of who my mom is. God. it sucks being Ms. Gillespie’s daughter.”
Emily nodded sagely, and took her hand into hers.
“Let me give you some advice,” Emily said.
Emily was doing her wise old woman routine, which usually annoyed her to no end. The advice Emily usually gave was rarely helpful. Not only that, but Gretchen was actually two months older than her friend.
Emily didn’t even notice her annoyance, which wasn’t surprising. Instead, Emily made a grand gesture toward the table across from them.
“It’s the quiet boys, you should go after,” Emily said. “The nerds, the geeks, the losers, and the outcasts…”
Gretchen nodded. That actually made a certain kind of sense.
“And you need to approach them, first,” Emily stressed.
“I know that goes against everything we’re taught as girls,” Emily continued. “But, Martin and I wouldn’t be together, if I hadn’t made the first move. And now, I can’t imagine a life without him.”
Again, Gretchen nodded, surprised that her friend appeared to be a fountain of wisdom today.
“Oh, another thing,” Emily added. “All that stuff about your first time being special is bullshit. Martin came over one night, and we just did it. Every time I’m with him is special, and I want it, like all the time.”
Emily fell unusually silent. Usually she just kept talking even with her mouth full.
But, Gretchen appreciated this momentarily lull in the conversation.
Her friend had given her a lot to think about.
When she played with herself, Gretchen usually fantasized about some big guy with muscles, but a couple of guys over at the loser’s table looked kind of cute.
Emily polished off the rest of her French fries.
“I’ll tell you something else, Gretch,” Emily said, her mouth full of food.
Gretchen smiled, as Emily seemed to be back to herself, and she found that somewhat comforting. Emily was a good friend, even if she could be obnoxious sometimes.
Gretchen just had to keep telling herself that she was happy that her friend had found someone.
Emily swallowed, and then said, “I’ve probably learned more getting my brains fucked out in the bathroom this morning, than I’ve ever learned at this dumb school.”
Emily took a sip from her soda, and then took a big bite from her hamburger.
“I mean what did I really miss?” Emily asked, but didn’t wait for an answer. “Making paper airplanes in my Applied Science class while that perv Mr. Frank stares at my tits the entire time.”
Gretchen nodded. Although, at this point having a man— even a balding, fat middle aged man— staring at her sounded kind of appealing.
God, Gretchen though, I’m becoming just like my mom.
“Or watching, as Ms. Gillespie shoves her ass in my boyfriend’s face while supposedly teaching us English Literature.”
Emily looked at her friend, alarmed.
“Sorry Gretchen,” Emily said.
Gretchen held up her hands.
“No it’s alright,” Gretchen said. “It’s embarrassing, I know. I wish my mom would settled down with someone already, and stop doing stuff like that.”
“Or at least put on some underwear,” Emily laughed.
Gretchen’s face went red. She couldn’t help wonder, if that’s how she was going to end up. A desperate old woman hitting on teenage boys, even when she was well past her prime.
Emily squeezed her hand.
“There’s someone for everyone,” Emily said, as a peace offering.
“Hey Emily,” A voice called out across the lunch room.
Emily jerked her head in that direction. Then, she jumped out of her seat, as Leah Carlson approached.
Emily quickly positioned herself, so that Gretchen sat behind her, and Leah stood in front.
“What do you want, Leah?” Emily snarled.
Even though Leah had a couple of inches on Emily, Leah still cringed back a little.
Most of the girls knew enough not to mess with Emily, and not just because her dad was the sheriff, either.
Emily was quick to anger, and did not back down from a fight. She also had no problem letting her fists fly.
Just last week, Emily had push a girl over, twice her size, and punched her full in the face.
It hadn’t exactly made her popular. But, it meant that people were weary of trying to start something with her. Not only that, because Gretchen was Emily’s friend, no one messed with her either.
And for that, Gretchen felt eternally grateful.
“You think you’re pretty hot shit, don’t you!” Leah said. “Just because you have a boyfriend, now!”
Gretchen couldn’t help notice that Leah stood a safe distance away, as she called Emily out.
“Does Trunk know you’re a lesbian, yet?” Emily asked. “Does he even know what a lesbian is?”
“I’m not a lesbian,” Leah cried.
The other kids had fallen silent, as they watched Emily and Leah squared off against each other.
“Oh really,” Emily said in mock surprise. “I guess we all just assumed, since Coach Heatherson keeps you after school to lick her pussy for extra credit.”
“I’m not a lesbian,” Leah said, louder this time.
Gretchen could tell that the other girl was on the verge of tears. Emily always took things way too far.
“Emily,” Gretchen cried. “Just sit down.”
Emily looked at her friend, and then back at Leah, and then back at her friend again.
“I don’t need this crap,” Emily muttered under breath, but she did start to head back to her chair.
As soon as Emily turned her back, Leah called her out again.
“Just thought you should know,” Leah cried. “Your boyfriend just got caught in the girl’s locker room.”
Leah laughed, and then added, “And, the little perv was completely naked.”
Emily turned, turned so quickly that Leah jumped back.
“What did you do!” Emily screamed, narrowing the gap between them, giving Leah no chance to run.
“I didn’t do anything,” Leah whined pitifully.
“What did you have Trunk and Billy do?” Emily asked. Her voice cold.
Leah started to say something, but decided against it, only shaking her head in response.
Emily continued to stare the other girl down. Everyone could feel the tension in the air, and Leah stood in the thick of it.
It didn’t take long for Leah to break.
“It was just a joke,” Leah sobbed. “That’s all.”
Emily’s fist shot out.
Leah staggered back, her nose bloody. She collapsed a few seconds later, still holding her nose.
As soon as Leah dropped, Emily kicked her hard in the stomach.
Leah let out a groan.
Then Emily fell on top of her, her fists flying.
“Emily stop!” Gretchen screamed.
But her friend was well past the point of reason, and all Leah could do was hold up her hands, to weakly defending herself.
It took three teachers to pull Emily back, and she fought them the entire time.
Eventually they restrained her.
Leah sobbed, as some of the other girls helped her to her feet.
At the cafeteria exit, Emily briefly pulled free.
“I’ll kill you bitches! Every last one of you!” Emily screamed. “If you ever mess with my man again!”
The teachers rushed to grab her again, but Emily had already made her way to the exit, and kicked the door open.
Gretchen stood trembling.
Her friend had gone crazy.
* * *
Joe sighed as he entered the principal’s office.
He paused briefly, and said a silent pray.
I wish you were here, Beth. I don’t know what’s wrong with our daughter. She was always so close to you.
Emily glared at him, as he entered, and then turned her face away—folding her arms across her chest, in the process.
Well, we’re not going to get anything out of her, Joe thought.
Instead, Joe turned his attention to Principal Wellington.
The man stood.
Wellington was a short, balding man with a gut.
Just like last time, the man’s hand felt cold and clammy, like a sea lion.
Not that Joe had shaken hands with many sea lions before, but Joe figured the experience was something similar.
“Have a seat,” Wellington said. “Sorry we have to meet under these circumstances, again.”
The man seemed nice enough, but Joe still remembered when Mr. Wellington was just Mike Wellington, and Mike Wellington had been a weaselly little shit, who no one liked.
Joe didn’t think that the man had changed that much over the years.
“Well here we are again,” Wellington said, with an exaggerated sigh. “Care to explain, yourself, young lady?”
“Not really,” Emily said flatly.
Wellington looked like he had just been hit in the nuts, and Joe almost laughed, but caught himself.
“T-T-This is a very serious matter,” Wellington said, stammering a little, unsure of himself.
“To you,” Emily answered. Her voice cold, like ice.
Again Joe wondered what had happened to his daughter. This wasn’t like her. It was true Emily had a temper, she had inherited that from her mother. Nor was his little girl one to back down from a fight. But, Emily was usually even handed. Going only so far as to balance the scales against whoever had wronged her.
What most people didn’t know, however, was his daughter would always feel guilty about it afterward.
When they were here last week—after the very one sided fight with Summer—Emily had sat there quietly, looking down at the floor, her face red, as she struggled to hold back her tears.
Now, Emily stared blankly at Wellington, and the look obviously had unnerved the man a little, as he shifted uncomfortably in his seat.
“I thought you and I had an understanding,” the man said now.
“You were wrong,” Emily answered. Her voice still cold, so cold that a chill ran up Joe’s spine.
Joe didn’t know much about what happened, but what little the dispatcher had told him disturbed him.
Emily had savagely beaten some girl down. And, they had had to pull Emily off of the girl like she was some sort of animal.
Again, he wished his wife were here. Beth would have know what to do. Was Emily acting up because she missed her mom?
“You may not think so, young lady,” Wellington said, becoming a little more agitated now, “but this is serious. You attacked another classmate…”
“If she didn’t want to get hit, then maybe Leah should stop acting like bitch,” Emily said, cutting the man off.
“Emily!” Joe growled.
“What? I didn’t start any of this,” Emily cried.
“What you did young lady…” Wellington began.
“I’m not a young lady,” Emily said, cutting the man off again.
“You assaulted that girl,” Wellington shouted, spittle flying out of his mouth. “You’re lucky she’s not pressing charges, or your father would be hauling your ass to jail right now!”
Joe held up his hand, and everybody fell silent. He was glad that he held at least some authority here.
Joe let the silence linger for a moment, before dropping his hand.
Joe now turned to his daughter, and quietly asked, “Why don’t you tell us, why you did it, Emily.”
Emily didn’t answer him. Instead, she turned all her gaze on the principal. And, Joe could see the disgust she held for the man written all over her face.
“Do you want to know why Leah is not pressing charges,” Emily said quietly.
“I’m all ears,” Wellington said, and Joe could hear the contempt in the man’s voice.
“It’s because she’s been harassing Martin since the beginning of the school year.”
“Martin?” Wellington asked.
“Martin Zall,” Emily said.
“The guy who looks like Clark Kent,” Joe offered.
“Oh, of course,” Wellington said, nodding.
“That’s right,” Emily said. “The guy who looks like Clark Kent. A kind and caring man, who has been hurt more times than anyone should.”
Wellington shifted uncomfortably in his seat, again. He started to say something, but Emily immediately cut him off.
“Do you know, he almost died,” Emily said flatly. “Leah sent Trunk and Billy to beat Martin up…”
“Y-Y-You have no proof of that,” Wellington said, stammering again.
“Trunk and Billy beat him up so bad that they cracked some of Martin’s ribs, and if my dad hadn’t gotten Martin to the hospital when he did, he would have suffocated to death. I’m not sure what the exact cause was, something about a combination of injuries…”
“Well it sounds to me like some boys were rough housing and it got out of hand,” Wellington said.
Still a weasel, Joe thought.
“I suppose that’s one explanation,” Emily said. Before Wellington could interrupt, she added, “I’m sure Martin will be happy to provide a copy of his medical records to your attorney, when I convince him to sue the fuck out of you.”
“Now, wait a minute…” Wellington said, losing his cool again.
“And it wasn’t the first time they did it, either,” Emily continued. “Although I suppose the other times weren’t as serious, so I guess that’s okay.”
“Joe,” Wellington said, laughing nervously, “are you going to let her talk to me like this?”
Joe said nothing.
“I guess it helps when your dad is rich, like Trunk’s dad is,” Emily said nonchalant. “Or when your mom is some high mucky mucky on the PTA, like Billy’s mom.”
“You’re not seeing the bigger picture here,” Wellington answered pathetically.
“Any way that’s why Leah didn’t press charges,” Emily said, again nonchalant, although both men could sense the tension building in the room.
“As for the bigger picture,” Emily said, “I have one class where all I do is make paper airplanes the entire time, and pray I don’t get hit on by Mr. Frank, like pretty much every other girl in my class.”
“Well that’s a complicated situation,” Wellington began.
Weasel, Joe thought again.
“Then I have another class where my teacher, Ms. Gillespie, a forty year old woman, who looks ninety, parades around class without any underwear, so she can show off her bare ass to all the boys. You know her daddy, Gretchen’s mom.”
Joe shuddered at a long suppressed Parent Teacher conference he had with the woman.
“And those two are just the worst,” Emily continued. “In most of my other classes we just sit and watch movies, because my teachers just don’t give a shit anymore.”
“Joe,” Wellington said, “are you just going to sit there and let her talk to me that way? Is this how you taught your daughter to behave?”
“Well Mike,” Joe said, “I’m not sure what to say. My daughter has brought up some serious charges against your school. I may need to talk to the DA about this, maybe even get the State Police involved.”
Emily slammed her fist down on Wellington’s desk, causing both men to jump.
“You should be fired!” Emily screamed. “You pathetic asshole!”
“Emily,” Joe cried. “That’s enough!”
“You’re expelled,” Wellington screamed back.
“Good,” Emily said, leaning back in her chair. “I hate your fucking school.”
Wellington scoffed, and then mumbled, “Try getting a job without a high school diploma.”
“Hello,” Emily said. “I’m eighteen. I can get my GED.”
“Get out!” Wellington thundered.
He stood, as did Joe, but Emily remained seated.
“No,” she said.
“What?” Wellington asked, incredulously.
“No,” Emily repeated.
Wellington stared at her disbelief.
Emily meet his gaze.
“I want my phone back,” Emily said.
“The one you’re holding in your hand?” Wellington asked, confused.
Emily shook her head.
“The one I gave to Martin,” Emily said slowly, as if speaking to a child. “The one Billy took after he and Trunk shoved Martin into the girl’s locker room.”
“Now come on,” Wellington said, pompously. “We don’t know if that was them.”
Emily tapped a couple of buttons on her phone, and soon Billy Zeppo voice filled the room.
“Hey Emily,” Billy said. “We beat up your boyfriend. If you’re sick and tired of some loser, with a small dick, then give me a call. I’ll make you scream in a ways that you can’t even imagine. You got my number.”
The call ended.
Wellington laughed. The laughter sounded forced.
“That doesn’t prove anything,” Wellington said. “For all I know, you gave Billy your number, or he borrowed the phone to play a joke on you?”
It sounded weak, and Joe was pretty sure that not even Wellington believed it either, but this was the hill the man wanted to die on.
“It’s funny,” Emily said. “I’ve never seen Billy’s cock, and have no desire to ever do so, but I happen to know from firsthand experience that my boyfriend is hung like a horse. So, clearly Billy is lying.”
“And, I’m just supposed to take your word for it?” Wellington cried, spittle coming out of his mouth again.
“I can ask Martin to come in here, and drop his pants for you if you like,” Emily said.
Wellington’s face went beat red.
“Emily,” Joe snarled. “I think you and I need to talk privately.”
Emily rolled her eyes.
“Oh my god, dad,” she said exasperated. “Really? Yes, Martin and I have had sex. But, before you freak out, I’m on the pill, and I’m the one who initiated it. Jesus! I’m not a little girl anymore.”
Joe felt the entire world collapse around him.
He felt angry at both Martin and Emily. He felt betrayed. He wanted to track Martin down, and beat the shit out of him for taking away his daughter’s innocence.
But, mostly he felt a deep loss in his heart.
He wished he could go back in time, to when Emily was still a little girl, and keep her that way forever. She had grown up so fast, and he felt like he had messed everything up trying to raise her alone.
She was a woman now, and her heart belong to someone else.
Emily must have seen the pain and shock on his face, and now her face mirrored his own.
“We can go home, now,” Emily said.
* * *
Neither one of them spoke as they exited the school.
The silence held as Joe started the car, and pulled into traffic.
Joe just wanted to drive. He didn’t care where he went, just some place far away.
About a mile or so out, Emily broke down, and began to sob.
“Emily,” Joe said. “I’m not mad.”
This was a lie, but the anger he felt was more directed at himself. If he had just paid a little more attention to her, maybe none of this would’ve happened. No, that was stupid. He suspected all fathers went through something like this. It’s probably why Beth’s dad hated him so much.
Would he be that way with Martin? Resenting, Martin for stealing his little girl away.
Joe didn’t think so. He liked Martin well enough, just not so much right now. Over all, Martin was a good guy, guilty of nothing more than a being a stupid kid full of hormones, and there really wasn’t a cure for that.
And, when Joe really thought about it, the two of them were a lot alike. He wondered if Emily had picked up on that too, at least on a subconscious level.
Joe made a conscious decision, that as long as Martin treated Emily right, then he would have no beef with him.
Emily, on the other hand, well he had no idea what had happened to her. Something had changed, though, that was clear.
Oh god what if she’s pregnant, he thought.
That would certainly explain a lot.
When Beth had been pregnant with Emily, Beth’s emotions had been all over the place. Like mother, like daughter?
Emily had told him that she was on the pill, but had she told him that just to appease him? To soften the blow?
“I’m not mad,” Joe said again, but this statement was directed more at himself than her.
“I just need you to talk to me,” Joe said now.
“I can’t,” Emily sobbed.
“Why can’t you?” Joe asked.
“Because you don’t understand,” she cried.
“Then help me understand,” he said, trying not to let his frustration get the better of him.
“I can’t,” she cried.
They were going in circles, and Joe felt his resolve starting to break. He forced himself to keep calm. This was about her, not him.
“I want to help you,” he said. “But I don’t know what to do. You’re getting into fights, you’re having sex, and it just makes me wonder what else is going on.”
“You don’t understand!” She screamed.
“Then tell me who does understand!” Joe screamed back. “So I can go talk to them!”
“Mom would’ve,” Emily said quietly.
He made a quick U-turn, and started heading back the way they came.
“Where are you going?” Emily asked.
She was still crying, and he hated seeing her like that. He also hated himself, for not being able to fix the problem.
“Rosie’s,” Joe said, quietly.
* * *
Emily had stopped crying at some point, and Joe briefly hoped the worst of it was over.
He was wrong.
For, as soon as Rosie answered the door, Emily burst into tears.
Rosie quickly ushered Emily inside, leaving Joe standing dumbfounded at the door step.
A few seconds later, he wiped his feet on the mat, and stepped inside.
Emily and Rosie sat on the couch.
Summer, Rosie’s daughter, sat in a chair, looking about the way he felt—annoyed and pissed off.
Emily stopped crying, and then gave Rosie a hug.
Joe couldn’t believe it.
Rosie flashed him an understanding smile.
Rosie turned to Summer now.
“Summer,” she said, “Do you want to come with us? Emily and I are going to do some window shopping, and get something to eat.”
“Why,” Summer said. “S-S-So I c-c-can listen to you t-t-talk about M-M-Martin? No thanks.”
Summer got up, and stormed off to the kitchen.
Rosie rolled her eyes, and shook her head.
But, that gave Joe an idea.
Rosie had helped him with his troubled teen, maybe he could return the favor.
Joe entered the kitchen, and found Summer washing some dishes at the sink.
Joe realized that he had never seen the girl up close before.
Whenever he visited Rosie, Summer just seem to fade into the background.
Up close, Summer would never pass for someone’s idea of a dream girl, unless that dream happened to be a nightmare.
But, she didn’t look like a transvestite either, which had been his initial impression of the girl. Although, she had shaved the sides of her head which wasn’t helping her cause.
If anything she looked boyish.
Peter Pan almost immediately came his mind, and that seemed right. Her flat chest, and skinny body only added to the effect.
Wasn’t Peter Pan usually played by a woman? Joe thought randomly. He had read that somewhere.
Though, the girl was freakishly tall, and even had a couple of inches on him. That struck Joe as odd, as it didn’t make sense. Joe had meet Rosie’s ex a couple of times, and that man was short and stout (and had a bit of a Napoleon complex because of it). Rosie wasn’t exactly a giant either.
Something didn’t add up.
Summer was tall and skinny like Martin…
He felt like he was on the verge of figuring something out, but at the last minute he had an image of this girl flying around on stage, held up by wires, and almost laughed, and in doing so completely lost his train of thought.
But the girl wasn’t completely stripped of womanly features, he saw now. She had a nice feminine curve to her hips, which she had probably inherited from Rosie.
Summer turned, and glared at him.
Joe wondered just how long he had been standing there, staring at her.
“S-S-Sumer,” Joe said, stammered a little, “if you’re not doing anything tonight, how’d you like to go out with me?”
The glare dropped from the girl’s face, replaced by open mouth surprised.
“I was thinking we could go out to dinner,” Joe said. “And maybe catch a movie. You pick.”
Joe quickly added, “No chick flicks though. I think there’s a new horror movie out. Do you like horror movies?”
The girl’s look had changed, and she now wore a sly smile on her face. But it was her eyes that caught his attention. There was a weird, hungry look about them.
“So what do you say?” Joe continued.
But he was already starting to have his doubts about this plan, as the girl continued to stare at him, and now licked her thin lips.
Oh my god, he thought, what have I gotten myself into?
“Yeah,” Joe said, half-heatedly. “You can ride around in the squad car, and impress all your friends.
The smile dropped from the girl’s face, and she turned away.
“I-I-I don’t need your p-p-pity,” she said, quietly.
“It’s not like that,” Joe said.
But the girl wasn’t listening. Instead, she returned to the mundane task of washing dishes.
“I was just trying to do something nice,” Joe said, but the excuse sounded weak even to him.
Defeated, Joe exited the kitchen.
“Damn it,” he said quietly, once the girl was out of earshot.
If Martin were here, he could have taken them both out, and maybe his offer wouldn’t have come across as so awkward and weird.
Where the hell was Martin, anyway?
His absence felt curiously suspicious.
This was a battle for another day.
He gave Rosie and Emily some money for their outing, and then left the women to fend for themselves.
It seemed like the best a man could do.
TO BE CONTINUED...
A MONSTROUS HUNGER
Rosie awoke, from sin filled dreams, with a monstrous hunger.
She had never been so horny in her life.
The boxers she worn to bed, were completely soaked, and the smell of her own musk drove her wild.
Rosie tore the shorts away.
The T-Shirt followed, and naked she fell back into bed.
Her hand went to her crotch, and soon she rubbed herself into pure ecstasy.
She almost never played with herself, as she was a good girl, who didn’t do things like that.
But, she had had the wolf dream again...
They were in the shower. But, the shower seemed absurdly large for just the two of them.
He stood behind her, squeezing her breasts, and licking her neck with his long tongue.
His big, hard thing slid in-between her legs, rubbing her pussy raw, but not putting it inside of her, which left her frustrated, and wanting more.
It had been ages since she had had that dream. The last time, had been when she an innocent young girl.
The memory came flooding back.
She had woken up from a nap to someone knocking on the door.
She rushed downstairs, opened the door, only to see her sister’s boyfriend standing on the porch.
But, Jackie wasn’t home. She had a doctor’s appointment.
Her sister’s boyfriend had stopped by a hundred times before, and she had never thought of him as anything more than a boy her sister liked.
But the sinful dream still lingered in her mind, and she violently grabbed his hand, leading him upstairs.
After that, they did things that good girls weren’t supposed to do. Still, she had loved every minute of it. But, she paid for it a few months later, when she found out that she was pregnant with Summer.
He had come back the next day to see her.
But, Jackie had caught them that second time.
Strangely her sister didn’t cry, nor had she screamed.
Jackie simply looked at them with that sly, wicked grin that she flashed when she was about to do something bad.
The memory sobered her up. Quieting the lustful urges that—only seconds before—had utterly consumed her.
Rosie, still naked, suddenly had a moment in clarity.
Jackie had been pregnant, when she had caught them.
The signs had all been there. Jackie had been very promiscuous in high school, but in the summer before her senior year, she had stopped sleeping around. She had also stopped drinking and partying too. And whenever Jackie spoke of her boyfriend it was always in the future tense. What we’re planing together. What we are going to do.
The betrayal Jackie must have felt, was something Rosie couldn’t even imagine.
Rosie wished that her first time had been with Joe, like she had always wanted: even if he had been a complete dork back then. But Joe had meet Bethany by then, and they ended up getting married after graduation.
Instead, she had married Benjamin who was a kind man, and raised Summer as his own, but in the end she didn’t really love him.
So much for being a good girl, she thought. She had stolen her sister’s one chance at happiness.
Rosie sat up.
Wait, if Jackie had been pregnant that meant…
That meant that Martin and Summer were brother and sister.
How had she never made that connection before? Somewhere in the back of her mind, she must have known. It was probably the reason why she had fought so hard to adopt her nephew.
Should she tell them? Tell them that they had the same father?
The shame she felt now was almost too much to bear.
After all, she was supposed to be a good girl.
Downstairs, Rosie heard drawers opening and closing. These sounds were followed by the sound of plates and forks rattling.
Summer setting the table for breakfast.
Her dad (or the man she thought of as her dad) must have dropped her off this morning.
But now, another sound caught her attention—the shower running.
Rosie jumped out of bed, listening.
Was Martin in there playing with himself?
Rosie licked her lips at the thought.
She caught her naked reflection in the closet mirror.
She still looked good, even for a woman of her age: good enough to fuck.
And what she needed right now, more than anything, was a big hard cock inside of her.
A nagging voice at the back of her head, told her that Martin had a big cock. Plus he was a teenage boy, so he wasn’t likely to turn down sex, even if the offer came from her.
Rosie shuddered now, thinking of him using her body to get himself off, and then filling her up with a thick load of cum.
It would just be this one time, she told herself. Just this once, because she felt so horny to the point where she couldn’t stand it.
He could take her from behind. That way they wouldn’t have to look at each other while they did it.
It wasn’t like she was his mother, or anything.
Besides, he was a man now, well almost a man, and she was all woman.
And they both had needs.
Although, she suspected it wouldn’t just be the one time. Once she walked down that path, there would be no turning back, and she’d need it all the time.
She gasped, slapping her hand against the mirrored door.
She been playing with herself, and hadn’t even realized it until she came.
Rosie heard the shower turn off.
“There’s still time,” she told herself, and her body ached to be touched by him.
Go into his room, and jump his fucking bones, a voice screamed at her from the back of her mind.
She vigorously shook her head at the suggestion.
Rosie turned away from the closet mirror.
What had come over her?
She hadn’t had sex in almost a week. That was probably it. She’d call Joe after the kids went to school, and scratch that itch.
That won’t work, she heard now. He won’t be able to satisfy you. What you need is young, teenage cock.
“No,” she said.
“No,” she told herself again, trying to convincing herself.
She was a good girl, and good girls don’t do things like that.
Rosie grabbed a clean T-shirt from the dresser, and put it on.
Almost immediately, she took it off.
It felt stifling against her skin.
Instead, she reached for her robe, tying it loosely around her body.
Now, she headed downstairs—seemingly unaware that her cleavage was on full display.
* * *
Summer gave her a weird look, as she entered the kitchen.
And her daughter continued to steal strange and curious glances at her mother, as she put three bowls on the table, and poured oatmeal in each one.
Rosie sighed, as Martin brushed past her. Her body shuddering at his brief touch.
Summer stared at her mother again, as she sat down next to Martin.
Rosie soon joined them, sitting across from her nephew.
Now she watched as Martin poured a mountain of sugar onto his oatmeal, and then shoved a giant spoonful of the stuff into his mouth.
He soon finished the entire bowl, and then licked the bowl clean with his long tongue.
Rosie shuddered again, thinking about what else he could do with that tongue.
“More,” Martin growled.
Summer glared at him.
Nevertheless, she shoved her bowl over.
He quickly snatched it from her, and then repeated the process: adding a mountain of sugar, shoving the oatmeal down his throat in big spoonfuls, and then licking the bowl clean.
He now eyed Rosie’s bowl.
Rosie returned his stare. She heaved her chest forward, while at the same time played with a strand of her hair in a flirty gesture.
He snatched her bowl, and quickly polished it off.
Rosie felt as if she should say something about being rude, but all she could manage was to point a finger to her lips, as if telling him where she wanted it first.
“What?” Martin said, when he caught both women staring at him.
“N-N-Nothing,” Summer stammered.
Rosie’s response was to sink low in her chair, and spread her legs wide under the table.
“D-D-Did you want a r-r-ride to school?” Summer asked.
Rosie sat up. That was a surprised. She let Summer use the car— as her daughter did most of the grocery shopping— but never once had Summer ever offered to drive Martin to school. Most of the time, Summer appeared more than happy to let Martin stand in the rain waiting for the bus.
“Why don’t you go ahead, honey,” Rosie said now, surprised at how normal her voice sounded. “I have to talk to Martin about something private.”
Summer again gave both of them a strange look, and then shook her head. She left, slamming the door shut behind her.
As soon as Rosie heard the car pull away, she got up and pushed her body back against the sink.
She heaved her chest forward again, and licked her lips.
The only way she could have been more obvious in what she wanted, was if she just told him outright that she wanted him to fuck her.
Martin got the hint, though, and he stood and then approached—pausing only to put his glasses in his pocket.
Her breath became shaky at his approach, but her eyes stayed focused on him.
He narrowed the gap between them, and now they were only inches apart.
Rosie made the first move. Her fingers tracing the bulge in his pants.
“So big,” she said with a sigh.
Rosie pulled her hand back, and then put a finger to her lips—sucking it.
Now, it was his turn. His fingers pulling at the knot of her robe.
Rosie knew that as soon as he got it open, it would be over.
She would succumb completely to him, and that excited her.
She had it all planned out.
They would do it right here, in the kitchen, her pushed back against the sink. Her eyes never leaving his, watching him, as he violated her over and over again. Then screaming as he defiled her, filling her full of his cum.
She’d dropped to her knees after, sucking him off, getting him hard again, so she could lead him into the living room.
She’d make him sit on the couch, and then straddle him. Letting her big boobs bounce in his face, as she eagerly rode his cock.
Then they would do it in the shower. Him taking her from behind. Her screaming for him to do it hard.
His bed next, on her knees again. His big cock wedged between her breasts. Her chest heaving as she got him off, until he blew his load all over her. Marking her as his, to do with as he pleased.
Then her room after that, still dripping with his cum. Him on top of her, holding her down, dominating her, making her squirm, until they both came hard.
They would only stop when Summer came home from school.
But, as soon as Summer went to bed, Rosie would sneak into her nephew’s room, and then they would fuck each other all night long.
Rosie moaned, as her robe fell open.
He pulled her close.
Her fingers shook so much that she had trouble unbuttoning his pants.
Suddenly, the back door opened.
Rosie quickly turned away, pulling her robe close.
“Hi Martin,” Emily chirped, as she rushed to embrace him.
“Mmm,” Emily said, low. “Someone’s happy to see me.”
Emily snaked an arm around Martin’s neck, pulling him down, so she could kiss him.
They kissed for what seemed like forever (at least in Rosie’s mind) before Emily finally pulled away.
“Hi Rosie,” Emily said cheerfully.
Rosie offered a friendly nod, but her thoughts were anything but friendly.
Little bitch, Rosie thought.
Emily took Martin by the hand, and started to lead him out.
“Quick dragging your feet,” she said. “My dad is giving us a ride.”
Emily stopped, flashing him a look of concern.
“Don’t worry, you can ride in the front this time” she said. Then with a laugh she added, “I’ll be the prisoner this time.”
And then they were gone, leaving Rosie with only her shame to keep her company. Shame for what she had almost done.
TO BE CONTINUED...
Tracy was mad, to the point of going crazy.
She had to cancel her hair appointment today, and now had to close the library all by herself. Not only that, but there were a mountain of returns to reshelve.
Tracy couldn’t believe it. Martin had never flaked out of her before. It just wasn’t like him. He had always shown up on time, quietly did his job, and even stayed late to help with whatever project needed him for.
And lately, she had been coming up with a lot of projects to keep him late, just to delay having to go home to her lonely, empty apartment.
Thank god, she was allergic to cats, otherwise crazy cat lady would have definitely been in her future.
Part of why she felt so upset, was that she had finally worked up the courage to dye her hair back to its original color.
She had had pink hair since her college days.
The kids that came in for story time loved her pink hair, and called her the “Pink Lady.”
Tracy wondered what the kids would think about her tattoos. They’d probably love them. The parents not so much, which is why she usually kept them hidden.
But, she had woken up on her thirtieth birthday, and had a moment of clarity: she looked like a clown.
And if she was every going to find a boyfriend, then she had better do something about that.
Tracy had spent her thirtieth birthday completely alone, and realized that she had never kissed by anyone—not even her own father.
That’s what happens when you grow up in a very strictly religious household—you become afraid of men.
And getting a gender studies degree from a very liberal college, had exactly made her all that desirable either. Which was strange, since the whole point of going to college— against her parents’ wishes mind you— had been to escape her religious upbringing, and sow her wild oats.
It seemed like a good idea at the time. But looking back at her sexless college years now, Tracy realized three things:
First, she was highly susceptible to peer pressure, and foolishly went along with what all the girls had been doing. Hence, the pink hair and tattoos.
Two, everything she had been taught in college was completely useless in the real world, and could be summed up as: “Men are evil, and they only want one thing.” Which, remarkably was pretty much the same thing she had heard growing up in church.
Three, her professors were miserable old hags. Hags, who had decided to doll out their misery to their impressible students, and disguised their bitchy attitude as empowerment.
She cringed now, remembering, how she had confessed to one of her professors (this one had purple hair) that she wanted to work at the public library.
The professor took this as a cause celeb, and organized daily protests outside the library.
Finally, the old librarian, Mr. Hickman, threw up his hands and said, “If she wants to work at the library, fine. All she had to do was ask.”
The professor took it as a major victory, raving about how she had defeated the patriarchy, and then had completely disappeared.
Leaving Tracy alone to pick up the pieces.
She almost hadn’t gone in that first day, as she felt so ashamed and embarrassed about what happened.
Mr. Hickman hadn’t held it against her though. He was, understandably, a little gruff at first, but always treated her fairly, until the day he retired.
By all accounts, she should have a man in her life, and a high status man at that.
After all, as Director of the Public Library, she had a prominent position in the community. Her college professors would repeatedly tell her that what men really found attractive was her choice of career, and that she should never date down. Guys who were plumbers or electricians were of a lower class, and not worth her time. But, the older she got, the more Tracy started to understand that her college professors were, at best, lying to themselves, and, at worst, were completely full of shit.
She had never been touched by a man, and because of her religious upbringing the thought of touching herself made her feel incredibly ashamed.
And, it was driving her crazy.
She needed a man now, more than ever, because her biological clock wasn’t just ticking, it was sounding the alarm.
Tracy remembered that when Sheriff Joe had stopped by— to see if there were any part time jobs available at the library— she had practically fallen all over herself trying to get his attention. She had barely listened while he talked about troubled kid, he knew, who needed something to keep him out of trouble. Instead, she spend the entire time she had flirted with him to the point of embarrassment. She probably would have agreed to anything he had said, but story of her life, Sheriff Joe hadn’t even noticed her.
But the upside, was she had gotten Martin out of the deal, and he had been a godsend.
So much better than the typical college students that she usually hired— who rarely, if ever showed up, and when they did had a bad attitude towards the patrons.
Martin, on the other hand, was a quiet, but dedicated worker.
Emphasis on the quiet part, though.
He was so shy, and she wondered if he had ever even talked to a girl before.
But, she had also caught him staring a few times, and that made her feel good. At least he seemed to like women, even if he couldn’t talk to them. It didn’t hurt that he was also tall, and kind of cute…well for a teenage boy, anyway.
Thankfully, she always had a good figure. Susceptible to peer pressure as she was, she had been able to resist the constant accusations of internalized misogyny. Most of her college professors were fat and disgusting, and seemed to rarely bathe. She was at least savvy enough to understand that if she wanted a man, then she had to at least look good—even if she was something of a Plain-Jane under the pink hair.
Tracy realized now, that Martin was probably still sick, and more than like had forgotten to call in. His aunt had mentioned that he had had the flu recently.
Tonight, was supposed to be the night that she took their relationship to a whole new level.
She had it all planned out.
First, get her hair dyed back to its original color (a mousy brown). Second, come to work, and ask Martin to stay late to help her close. Third, as soon as they locked up, take him to the back, and then ride his cock like a pogo stick.
If there had been one good thing about college, it had been that she had been exposed to porn for the first time.
Up until her college days, her idea of sex had been pretty vanilla. Basically lay on bed, naked and motionless, while the guy got on top, and did his thing. Most importantly remember good girls do it with the lights off.
But, when she had watched a porno movie for one of her classes, it had opened her eyes.
And more and more her fantasies ran toward her and Martin doing some very pornographic things together.
She knew it was wrong. She was his boss. He was over ten years her junior. But, she was tired of being so innocent.
Besides, it would do them both some good. They were both shy and awkward people, and this sinful act would bring them closer together. And maybe, just maybe, it would even make them more comfortable around the opposite sex. That was how she justified it anyway.
But, a more primitive part of her knew the truth.
She just wanted to get fucked, and really didn’t are who’s dick happened to be in-between her legs while it happened.
She felt frustrated that it wasn’t going to happen tonight. But she would call, and see when he would be back, and they would do it then.
And, if Martin wanted to bend her over the circulation desk, and have his way with her, well she wasn’t going to object.
Tracy finished locking the doors, and then turned to face the common area.
Someone was still there!
“Library’s closed!” Tracy said, but she wasn’t used to shouting, and her voice didn’t carry very far.
Now she felt angry at Martin, and yet wished he was here.
She cautiously approached.
The man hadn’t moved from his chair.
“Martin?” She called out.
It was him, she saw now, only he looked different. His cheeks looked sunken in, making his face seem longer.
“Martin, what are…” she began, but quickly fell silent.
He was completely naked.
Her eyes drifted down, and then did a double take.
His had an enormous penis.
The veins that ran along the shaft, looked thick and puffy. His entire penis throbbed hypnotically in want of attention.
He looked right at her. Looked her right in the eye. And, all the while, a smug little smile resting on his lips.
“Why don’t you take off your pants, and join me,” he said.
He sounded so confident, confident to the point of arrogance.
If she wasn’t already turn on, she would have been now.
But, this was crazy. She should be screaming at him to get the fuck out of here.
This is sexual harassment. You need to report him.
That’s what the feminist part of her said.
This is a sin, the religious part of her told her now, and this part sounded like her father. If you do this, you will be going straight to hell, young lady.
Both parts, working in tandem, to keep her away from the pleasures of the flesh.
Her mind might be listening, but her body wasn’t, and now she quickly kicked off her shoes.
“Lust is the best sin of all,” Martin said, his voice cocky, “because it feels so good.”
She sighed heavily, at that, but modesty turned away from him. Her fingers shook, as she pulled at the buttons on her pants. Once free, she bent forward, pulling the pants and underwear down—showing him what she had to offer.
“Come here,” he said. It wasn’t a request, but a command, and one she eagerly obeyed.
Tracy turned around, and approached him.
She was dripping wet between her legs.
But, she stopped inches from him, and bit her lip. A chill ran up her spine. Something wasn’t right. Although, she wasn’t sure what it is was, just a feeling...
“It will only hurt for a little bit,” he promised. “And after that, you’ll won’t be able to get enough.”
The cockiness had come back, and she licked her lips in response. Although, she still felt very cold.
Maybe this is how I’m supposed she feel, she thought.
He held out his hand, and she took it.
She stopped thinking then— except on a very crude and base level— as she sat down in his lap.
She had turned her back on him, which was good. Tracy found it hard to look at him in the eye. It felt wrong, somehow.
Tracy gasped, as he shoved his thing inside of her.
It hurt, and the pain only increased, as her pussy and hips pulled him in deeper.
But, her movements became snakelike now, as her body slithered up and down trying to release the pressure building up inside of her. Hating him because it hurt, and yet not wanting to let him go.
Her body tensed, and her hips bucked on top of him, as her pink hair wildly tossed in the air.
Then, with a cry, she popped. Her cum ran down her legs, drenching his crotch.
The sudden release, immediately made her weak, and she slump forward.
She shivered at his touch, as he pulled her back.
“Did you like that?” He asked.
Tracy vigorously nodded her head in response.
He had left her panting like a dog.
He—on the other hand—hadn’t even worked up a sweat, and his breath remained steady.
“Do you want to do it again?” He asked.
But, he already knew the answer.
“Turn around,” he said, “It will be more intimate if I can see you.”
She quickly spun around, all the while making sure to keep him inside of her.
Soon she rode his cock like a pogo stick—just like she wanted.
It had hurt before, now this was pure bliss.
Who cared if men only wanted one thing? If this was the thing they wanted, then they could have it.
She quickly worked herself up to a climax, and any second, she was going to burst.
Suddenly, he reached out, and tore the front of her shirt open.
Her movements came to a grinding halt.
A mixture of emotions welled up inside of her now: shock, embarrassment, and annoyance.
Shock, at what he had done.
Embarrassment, that her tattoos were no longer hidden.
Annoyance, that he had torn her favorite shirt—the one with the cartoon bird on it, which her sister had given her.
But, despite these feelings, her lust trumped them all. Not only that, but he still felt so hard inside of her. And, more than anything, she wanted him to fill her full of his seed.
“You like the bad boys, I see,” he said, pointing a long finger at the devil tattoo just below her left breast.
Would he reject her now? Now, that he’d seen what she had done to her body?
Seeing her discomfort, he laughed, a cruel laugh.
“I can be bad if you want,” he offered.
The chill returned with a vengeance, causing her sweaty body to shake.
Something feel wrong, a tension in the air that hadn’t been there before.
Tracy umphed, like she had just been punched in the gut.
His thing, she could feel it growing and expanding inside her.
She came hard, but it offered little relief.
God, it hurt.
It hurt so much.
Tracy panicked and desperately tried to pull herself free.
But he was too big, and the head felt like a knot— a knot that had twisted her insides all up.
A scream caught in her throat.
“Such a pretty body,” he said. But his voice sounded different now: low, and guttural.
“Shame that you would try to cover it up,” he continued. “But, I can fix it.”
He snapped his fingers, and now she screamed.
Her entire body itched all over, and smoke rose from her skin.
He laughed, but his laughter sounded strangely high-pitched.
Through the smoke, she saw that he had changed as well. His eyes had become a dull yellow, and course hair grew all over his body.
Then she saw the horns!
The devilish thing put a finger to its black lips.
“Shhh,” it said, and a scream died in her throat.
The smoke began to clear, but that only made the hellish sight worse, for now his dull, pupil-less eyes held her gaze.
He bucked his hips up, and as he did do, his pointed tongue darted out of his mouth in an obscene gesture.
The sharp tongue flicked across her nipples, cutting the flesh.
His thing burned inside of her, and she silently whimpered, as she felt her juices boiling.
She could hear him growling, as his thrusts became more intense.
It hurt so much, a pain so great that it drove her mad, and yet she couldn’t get enough.
He titled his head up, and roared—a ball of fire escaping from his black lips.
But, his cum felt cold and soothing, which made her to breathe a sigh of relief.
The knot inside of her loosened, and she slipped off him, falling to her knees .
“There, isn’t that better,” he said. His voice sounding both high pitched and guttural.
Tracy looked down at herself.
Her tattoos were gone, and now a strand of hair fell across her face—hair a mousy brown, instead of bright pink.
He hadn’t really hurt her, she realized, in fact he had made her made her better.
He lightly patted her head.
“More,” he said.
Her thoughts again turned sinful.
She wanted to please him, please him with her mouth, and then let him take her from behind.
Flaccid, his penis was cool to the touch, and for that she was grateful.
She kissed the bulbous head in a tender gesture.
This was her god, both kind and cruel, the way a god should be.
And whatever pain he inflicted upon her was worth it— for he also gave her such blissful pleasure.
She pulled him in, gagging a little, as the tip tickled her throat.
Even flaccid, he felt heavy in her mouth, and her lips stretched thin to accommodate him.
He groaned, and her heart soared— happy that she had made him feel so good.
He tasted sweet.
A sweetness, so addictive, that it made her drool out of the corners of her mouth.
She suckled him like a Popsicle, her tongue tracing the circumference of his large shaft.
Then, she coughed, choking on him, as he got hard.
But with the hardness, came the burning, and that burning scalded her tongue.
She continued on, only stopping when he gently pulled her head back.
His hard cock slipped free of her dry, cracked lips.
There was a slight wheeze to her breath, as she looked up at him. She wanted more, even though she could feel the burning heat from the shaft that lay just inches from her face.
“You know what I want,” he said in his high pitched, but guttural voice.
She wanted it too, and now got on all fours.
It sizzled as he put his cock inside of her, and the nauseating smell of burning flesh overwhelmed her, making her feel sick.
He bucked wildly. His long, strong finger gripping the curve of her hips, drawing blood.
He felt deep, so deep, and her whole body trembled as her insides boiled.
She was nearly driven mad by the cauterizing pain, and yet her body couldn’t get enough.
His cum cold and soothing as it filled her womb.
He continued to cum, as he pulled out of her, his seed splashing against her pussy lips. Lips that eager drank in what they could, and yet only spoke of regret at the loss of him.
He told her to open her mouth.
He finished in her mouth, letting the rest of his load poured down her throat.
He again pulled free, satisfied for the moment.
Tracy gasped, free from whatever spell that had held her captive.
Dear God! She thought. What have I done!
She suddenly felt unclean and tainted. For she carried the devil’s seed inside of her!
Tracy scrambled to her feet, quickly backing away from him.
“Don’t go,” he said.
No, it was a command, and her feet refused to move any further.
She made it half way to the big windows that faced the lawn outside.
He approached from behind. And now, she could hear the heavy footfalls of cloven hoofs stomping down on the carpet.
Long, course fingers squeezed her breasts, as his fork tongue raked down the nape of her neck, drawing blood.
She sighed heavy, in both want and desire.
But the sudden chill that ran up her spine, gave her pause.
No, not a chill, a warning.
Her mind cleared.
I have to get away, she thought. Get away, before he makes me do something else.
Her body shook, keeping her sober, as he groped her breasts
It felt good, and voice at the back of her mind told her to submit to him.
She found herself slipping, succumbing again to his lust, as his hard thing grew hot between her legs.
No, she told herself.
Drawing upon on whatever will she had left, she pushed him.
He stumbled back, his cloven hoofs struggling to maintain their footing.
Fear guided her feet, as she ran forward.
Have to get away, she thought.
Thought spurred action, and she jumped.
She bathed in a shower of glass, as the window shattered around her.
It hurt, it hurt a lot. She had been badly cut across her chest, which left her momentarily dazed.
Tracy heard what sounded like baying laughter behind her, and that spurred her to her feet.
There was a convent not far from here. The nuns would take her in. They’d save her. Save her and her soul.
It was the last rational thought she had, as she ran.
Devilish laughter, dogging each foot step.
TO BE CONTINUED
Martin woke up late Sunday morning.
He took a quick shower, dressed, and then headed downstairs.
Martin couldn’t remember the last time he had eaten, anything. Two or three days ago, maybe?
Some cereal at Emily’s house, he thought.
He felt like he should be hungry, but strangely wasn’t…
Martin suddenly had a vivid flash of eating Rosie out last night.
She had tasted sweet.
His mouth watered at the memory
Martin heard his aunt laughing in the kitchen, and that brought him back to his senses—the shame returning with it.
“I woke up this morning, and felt twenty years younger,” Rosie said. “It’s like I have all energy, even after going on a long run this morning...”
“Time to face the music,” he told himself.
“Hi Martin,” Emily said, as he entered the kitchen.
A large picnic basket sat on the table in front of her.
“I’m officially free, and I thought we could celebrate. I hope you brought your appetite.”
He simply smiled and nodded, but found it hard to look at her, especially after what he’d been up to last night.
If she had been here instead of Rosie, you wouldn’t need to feel this way, the voice at the back of his head told him. It’s her fault that you did what you did.
He nodded, but almost immediately, regretted it.
Rosie drank a glass of water.
She wore a sweatshirt and sweatpants, and her sweat had matted on the shirt.
Martin stared, and could see the outline of her nipples poking behind the fabric.
Rosie put her glass down, and looked up.
Seeing him, she bounced over to him with a dreamy smile on her face.
Rosie pressed her sweaty body close to his.
Martin could feel the heat between her legs, and was pretty sure she wasn’t wearing any underwear.
She embraced him, but just as quickly pulled back, with a strange look on her face, and then shook her head.
Her body remembered what had happened, even if her mind did not.
Thankfully, Emily hadn’t noticed, as she busied herself by texting on her phone.
Martin went to the table, and sat down next to her.
Emily squeezed his thigh. Her fingers lingered for a moment, and then brushed against his crotch.
He jumped slightly at her touch.
Emily flashed a suggestive smile at him, before pulling her hand away.
A few seconds later, she put her phone down, and then turned to face him.
She pointed at her cheek, and asked, “Notice anything different about me?”
Martin forced himself to look, but just as quickly averted his eyes.
He shook his head.
How could a girl like this possibly love a monster like him?
“See I told you he wouldn’t notice,” Emily chirped.
Rosie scoffed, and then said, “Men seldom do.”
“My scars,” Emily said triumphantly. “They’re all gone.”
“That’s so wonderful, Emily,” Rosie said. “What are you using?”
“Umm,” Emily stammered, “I-I-It’s a n-n-new cold cream.”
“Really,” Rosie pressed. “What’s the name of it? I noticed some crow’s feet around my eyes this morning. The joys of getting old I guess, and would love to try it out.”
“Umm,” Emily said quietly, “I don’t remember.”
Emily turned away. Her face blushing.
“I wasn’t looking at your face,” Martin blurted out. It seemed an odd and stupid thing to say out loud.
“Martin!” Rosie shouted. She was in mom mode now, and had followed her arms across her chest. “That’s a very inappropriate thing to say, young man.”
Emily burst out laughing.
It wasn’t long before Rosie started laughing too.
Martin stared at both of the women, as if they had both gone crazy.
“It’s alright,” Emily said, letting him on the joke. “At least you’re looking.”
She kissed him on the cheek, breaking the tension in the room.
See, the voice at the back of his head told him. They don’t know what you did. You can get away with anything...
This time, he did listen, and felt a sort of preserve pleasure growing inside of him.
“It’s weird,” Rosie said. She looked at him strangely again, and this brought him back to reality.
“Martin you look just like Clark Kent,” she said.
Martin rolled his eyes. He was getting so sick and tired of everyone telling him that.
“And Emily,” Rosie continued, “I never noticed it before, but you look just like Lois Lane from the old Superman’s Girlfriend comics. I mean you’re a little darker than she was...”
“It’s the savage in me,” Emily confessed.
“It’s uncanny,” Rosie said. “I think you two were made for each other.”
Emily’s face brightened at the suggestion.
Martin, however, saw an opportunity. He wanted to ask his aunt about the weird comic book in her room, but didn’t want to arouse her suspicion.
“You like comic books, Rosie?” Martin asked.
Rosie rolled her eyes, and laughed a little.
“I guess the secret’s out,” she said. “When I was a kid, I would go around to garage sales looking for old comic books. Not so much to read, more to try and copy the pictures. By the time I was your age, Martin, I had quite the collection. Well, until my sister Jackie got mad at me about something, and burned them all in the backyard.”
Because you slept with her boyfriend, Martin thought.
“But, I had already been sending out art samples by then,” Rosie continued. “And I got a letter back from a small independent company asking me if I wanted to write and draw an on going story for one of their anthology books.”
“Wow,” Emily said. “That’s kind of cool.”
“Well,” Rosie said. “it’s actually kind of embarrassing, and something I definitely wouldn’t want you kids to read.”
“What was it about?” Martin asked.
“Um...well remember Conan the Barbarian with Arnold Schwarzenegger, it was like that,” Rosie said. “Busty barbarian queens, savage hunky guys, you know that sort of thing.”
“Now I definitely want to read it,” Emily said, enthusiastically.
Rosie chuckled a little, and then added, “Trust me, you don’t. It’s pretty bad. But, I think I have some back issues in a box up in the attic, if you want to see for yourselves.”
She paused, a dreamy look on her face.
“After the anthology ended, I did get an offer from a major comic book company to draw a new female-centric title they were planning to launch. Apparently, I had a talent for drawing busty women.”
“That’s amazing, Rosie,” Emily said.
“But, I was a married with a baby on the way, so I ended up turning them down. And they ended up canceling the launch of that comic book series, anyway. So, it was never meant to be, I guess.”
“Does my dad know about this?” Emily asked.
“Of course. I couldn’t keep a secret like that from him even if I tried,” Rosie said. “And, Joe encourages me to keep drawing...”
She cut off there. Her face serious for a moment, and Martin could see the sadness in her green eyes.
“But I don’t think anything will ever come of it,” she said, finally, flashing a sad smile.
“Is that the time?” Rosie asked, looking up at the wall clock. “I’d better get ready for my shift at the diner.”
Rosie walked over to the kitchen cabinet, and then bent over as she opened the bottom drawer.
Martin immediately focused on her prostrated form.
He had that. That was his.
A low, barely audible growl escaped his lips.
She soon stood, holding her uniform, and then headed upstairs—completely oblivious.
Emily squeezed his arm, bringing him back.
“You ready?” She asked.
Emily smiled, and picked up the picnic basket off the table.
But as they headed out the door, all Martin could think about was his aunt. Her body drenched in sweat, bent over, as if offering herself to him.
* * *
Despite the chill in the air, Emily was drenched in sweat.
They had only walked about five blocks, and already her arms felt like they were ready to snap off.
The picnic basket hadn’t seemed that heavy when they started, but now it weighed a ton.
Martin had offered to carry the basket for her, several times, but she had turn him down each time with, a short: “I got it.”
It seemed very important to her to show him that she wasn’t some weak ass girl, who couldn’t pull her own weight.
Her pride, all but abandoned her when she realized they still had at least a mile to go.
But, as they rounded another corner, she didn’t protest too much when Martin simply took the basket from her.
They made their way out of town, Emily in the lead. Although, she felt slightly annoyed that he seemed to have no trouble carrying the basket at all.
Her annoyance turned to excitement, when she saw the small gap in the woods, just ahead of her.
She had almost missed it. The surrounding plant-life had grown considerably since the last time she has been here.
Emily beckoned Martin to follow, as she disappeared into the jungle.
Her mother had shown her this place, and it was the last happy memory Emily had of her. This had been their secret place. Back when her mother had still been young and healthy, before the cancer ravaged her body leaving nothing but skin and bones.
Emily heard Martin clumsily stomping his way down the path to join her.
She put a finger to her lips, gesturing for silence.
“We whisper here,” Emily said quietly. “This is a place of ghosts.”
That’s what her mother had told her anyway, but she repeated it now with conviction.
To her great joy the weeping willow was still there.
“If you listen close, you can hear the willow sobbing,” her mother told her. “For willows grow in a place, where someone dies with great sadness in their heart.”
Emily strained her ears listening for that sound now, but only heard the gently babble of the stream that ran the length of the trail.
She rejoined Martin on the path.
Her hand sought his, and she soon took hold of his free hand, leading him down the path.
To her delight, the house was still there too.
The house had lost some of its appeal, dulled as it was by age, but a ray of sunlight shown down on it, given it a heavenly glow.
She squeezed his hand, and rested her head on his shoulder, glad for his warmth right now.
“This is the house I want to live in someday,” Emily whispered.
“I’m surprised no one’s vandalized it,” he said.
“It’s supposed to be haunted,” Emily answered, quietly. “An old woman used to live here.”
And, Emily wondered if that old woman had died with sadness in her heart.
She turned, and slipped into his arms.
“Thank you for coming here with me,” she said.
She kissed him.
“This place means a lot to me,” she said, “And so do you.”
Before he could say something stupid, and spoil the mood, she led him to the willow.
She took the basket from him, and placed it near the willow tree.
“Shoot,” she said, annoyed. “I forgot to pack the blanket.”
Martin quickly solved that problem. He took off his coat, and laid it on the grass in front of her.
She sat, and then patted the make shift blanket next to her.
He took the hint, and sat down next to her.
“Such a gentlemen,” she said, kissing him on the cheek.
“Now,” she whispered in his ear, “fuck me hard.”
Emily laid back, lifting the hem of her skirt, and then spread her legs.
She sighed as he pulled her panties off, already wet in anticipation of the act.
“Wait… what are you doing?” She asked, as he buried his face in her crotch.
Emily gasped, as his tongue spread open the folds of her tiny slit.
Her body tensed, and then she cried out, as his tongue played with her clit.
“Oh fuck!” She screamed. “Don’t stop! Don’t stop! Don’t stop!”
Her hand dropped to the back of his head. At the same time, she ground her hips in rhythm to the flicks of his tongue.
She didn’t last long, crying out, and squeezed her thighs around his head, as she came hard.
He pulled away, leaving her panting and horny as fuck.
He unzipped his pants, not bothering to take them off, just pulling them down enough to expose himself.
He fell on top of her, her cum still dripping from his lips.
Her body jumped as he pushed into her, and after the initial shock, her legs wouldn’t stop shaking.
He felt big and heavy. So big and heavy that if she hadn’t been so obscenely wet, then he never would have been able to fit inside of her.
Instinctively, she pushed a hand against his chest to hold him back, but he would not be so easily deterred.
She had asked him to fuck her hard, but what he did now was savage, and each pump stretched her tiny slit to the absolute limit.
She wrapped her free arm around his neck, like a leash, and held on.
He really is an animal, she thought.
To prove her point, he growled and snarled like a dog, with each powerful thrust.
The thrusting intensified, growing more hungry and desperate.
His cock throbbed inside of her, rendering her helpless, and vulnerable to what was about to come.
He roared, exploding inside of her—filling her to the brim.
A wave of relief washed over her.
It was over, and yet her legs wouldn’t stop shaking.
“Oh my god,” she cried, softly.
She pulled him close, kissing him, tasting herself on his lips—she tasted sweet, like honey.
She suddenly gasped.
He was still hard.
Lust filled her heart, and she could see the burning desire in his eyes.
Her eager fingers quickly unbuttoned her sweater.
He followed suit, pulling off his own shirt.
She had a surprise for him.
Something to wet his appetite.
She pulled open the sweater, and guided his hands to her bare breasts.
Would he notice that they had gotten bigger?
“Touch me here,” she said. It was both a request and a command.
Her hips bucked underneath him, repeatedly slamming into his groin, as he tenderly massaged her breasts.
Her hips continued to buck. At the same time her eyes rolled back in her head—lost in bliss. His mouth closed in around one of her nipples—nipples that were so sensitive she hadn’t even worn a bra today.
She came hard, and the hardness of it shook her back to the waking world, making her scream and scream again.
He came a few seconds later. And, the hot seed splashing inside of her had an almost calming effect.
Her body relaxed, but her legs still wouldn’t stop shaking.
“I fucking love you,” she cried, pulling him down, and then kissed him over and over again.
Their lust spent, at least for the moment, he pulled free of her.
She groaned at the lost.
He leaned back against the willow, and soon she snuggled up close to him—resting his head on his chest.
They said nothing, enjoying the calm of their surroundings.
But, a nagging thought picked at her, not letting her have a moment’s peace.
Did she really love him?
She lusted after him, for sure, especially after what they had just done.
The benefit of being a teenager was you fell in love quickly, and your passion burned bright.
The downside, though, was you could fall out of love just as quickly, as that passion burned itself out.
In a few months, she would graduate from high school and enter the adult world.
What would happen then?
Emily couldn’t really see herself with any other man…
But there were things about him, she didn’t like.
She wished that he would stand up for himself, especially against creeps like Billy and Trunk.
But, she realized that that must be very hard for him, especially considering how he grew up, and how terrible his mom had treated him.
She also wished he would talk more.
He really didn’t say much, and it would be up to her to do most of the talking in their relationship.
And, what about him? Was he happy with her? Or was this just some passing fling?
She really didn’t have any hobbies.
Her sole hobby was taking care of her dad: making sure he ate right, keeping the house clean, and doing the dishes and laundry.
And while she would watch horror movies with her dad or listen to him talk about comic books, she really didn’t care about those things.
It was just the life she knew.
She realized now that this boy— the one who had made her so happy— was a lot like her dad, in that they both need someone to take care of them.
At some point she dozed off, and her troubled thoughts played themselves out in a most vivid dream.
Emily saw herself holding a ring out in front of her.
The stone inside the ring wasn’t a diamond though. No, the stone appeared to be green.
A jade maybe?
“A kryptonite ring,” she heard herself say, “to keep you in line.”
Martin stood next to her shyly smiling, behind them lay the Grand Canyon—a moment forever captured in time.
The scene shifted, and now she was in a car. She didn’t recognized the car, but somehow knew her dad had bought it at a police auction.
They were parked in Death Valley at night, and the top of the car had been pulled down.
She made love to Martin, riding him, in the cool desert air—young and in love.
The scene shifted again, she was older now, in her thirties. Still, she had to admit, she did look pretty good for her age.
She stood in a classroom, surrounding by children, Mrs. Zall written on the chalkboard behind her.
Omigod, she was a teacher, which kind of surprised her, because she hated school so much. But she was a cool teacher, and she could feel the love and respect the grade school kids had for her. The kids were laughing, and so was she.
Then she was alone on the school stairway, crying as she did every year, as her grade school kids moved onto middle school.
Something told her that she had no kids of her own, but not from lack of trying.
The scene shifted again, and what followed now was a montage of images of her straddling Martin, fucking his brains out, over and over again, until it ended with her an old woman, pulling of free of him.
And again, Emily had to admit—that with the exception of some white hair, and a few lines on her face—she still looked pretty good for an old lady.
Martin looked good too. He had lost his hair at some point, but he was as skinny as ever.
The old woman rested her head on his bare chest, a satisfied smile on her face.
Emily woke with a start.
Martin was the one! Rosie had been right, they were made for each other.
And whether it was intuition or wishful-thinking, she believe it. She believed that all those things she had seen in her dream would come to pass, and that she and Martin would live happily ever after.
Something glimmered in the sunlight, catching her eye.
Martin wore some sort of weird necklace.
How had she never seen it before?
The pendant looked hideous. At first it appeared to be a snake eating its own tail. But, when she looked again, the snake appeared to be sucking itself off.
Her hand reached out.
“No!” Martin cried.
Too late as her fingers close around it. It felt cold to the touch.
Instantly she came—hard!
But, she felt no relief from it.
Her lips curled into a snarl.
“Fuck me!” She growled. “Fuck me now!”
She got on her hands and knees in front of him, offering himself to him. She remembered that the monster between his legs liked it from behind.
She needed that monster now—hungered for it—to drill her out, to make her scream!
“What the fuck are you waiting for?” She barked over his shoulder. “Put it in! Put it in!”
She felt his hard cock press against the crack of her ass, and her body shivered in anticipation.
But now something sly and perverted filled her thoughts.
She wanted him to hurt her, to humiliate her, to treat her like the whore that she was.
“Put it in my ass!” She growled.
“What?” Martin asked.
“Put it in my ass!” She cried. “You fucking bastard!”
And like always, he did what he was told.
Now she screamed!
It hurt. Oh god it hurt so much!
The pain sent a shiver up her spine, and he had only put in the head.
But, he was reluctant to go any further.
She could hear him gasping and moaning, as her ass squeezed the life out of his giant cock.
His reluctance only increased her lust.
Now her inner bitch came out, as she braced herself for what was to come.
If he wasn’t going to do it, then she would do it herself. All she needed from him was his cock.
Her lips curled into a wicked little smile, knowing it was going to hurt a lot.
She slammed herself back—hard enough that she almost knocking him over.
If she had been in right mind, she might have found that funny.
She screamed, screamed with a mad, and savage fury.
He was deep, deep in that place where no man had gone before, so deep it felt like he was going to split her in half.
She loved every second of it. Loved being so naughty.
Emily slammed herself back again, and once she started, she couldn’t stop—impaling herself again and again on his enormous prick.
Every part of her hurt, and she couldn’t stop shaking, but she continued to abuse herself.
Her efforts soon produced the desired effect, as he grabbed her hair, and thrust wildly into her.
She had awakened the beast, and the beast loved to take her from behind.
She could feel him in the back of her throat; and she loved that he now made her his bitch.
He growled, his hips frantically pumping into her, until his cum flooding her colon.
He still had enough humanity to slowly withdraw from her.
She snarled, and continued to snarl at his retreat.
It ended with a pop, as he pulled free.
But, pulling free had left him exposed and vulnerable.
In one quick motion, she attacked him straight one.
Her lips, pulled him into her mouth.
He tasted like cum and shit, but a vile hunger drove her on, as she sucked him off.
Her pace became frantic, and did not slacken, as he became hard again inside her mouth.
Inside her mouth, however, his throbbing cock tickled her throat as she brought him to an exciting climax.
His body twitched, as then he came.
Hot seed poured down her throat.
She drank it down, satisfying her thirst.
He tasted sweet.
She pulled her head back, gasping once she was free of him.
Emily sat on her knees, blinking several times, as if coming out of a dream.
“I’m sorry,” she said, more to herself than to him. “I don’t know what came over me.”
Emily cupped a hand to her mouth. She was going to be sick.
She fled to the small stream behind the willow tree.
Emily dry heaved a few times, but mercifully did not throw up.
When the sickness passed, she splashed cold water on her face.
The cold helped revive her, and she soon felt like herself again.
But as Emily sat there, catching her breath, she swore she could hear what sounded like an old woman weeping.
Martin had dressed, signaling the end of their love making.
Part of her felt relieved. She’d have to watch herself with him. He’d made her feel so good. But, they had done things that Emily thought she would never do. Things that frankly, she found disgusting.
But, another part of her liked being so wild and free. Liked being unleashed from the chains of polite society that held her back from sinking completely into debauchery.
Her lips pulled back into a wicked, little smile.
She shook these thoughts away, quickly buttoned up her sweater, and smoothed out of her skirt.
She had no idea what had happened to her panties.
Emily shrugged. The skirt, however, was thick enough that even if she were wet down there, it shouldn’t soak through.
She rejoined Martin. But, she had a hard time looking at him, especially after what they had just done, and did her best to avoid his eyes.
“Are you hungry?” She asked. Her voice, sounded mostly normal, but her throat felt raw.
“Thirsty,” he said. His voice raspy and hoarse.
She took out a six pack of Coke from the basket.
Almost immediately, he snatched the entire pack away from her.
Martin opened a can, and drank it so quickly that some of the drink spilled from the corners of his mouth, and dripped onto his shirt.
He discarded the empty can, and opened another. He drank the second can down in one gulp.
When, he reached for a third, she started to laugh.
“Slow down,” she giggled. “I’m already impressed by your manliness.”
He smiled, and drank his third Coke down in one gulp.
Things felt normal between them now, as if the tension had dispersed in the air.
Emily snatched a Coke from him, before he drank the whole pack.
She wasn’t much of a soda drinker, but the sweetness of the drink felt good on her tongue, and washed some of the vile from her mouth.
She sipped at her drink, and suddenly burped.
“Sorry,” she said, covering her mouth in a lady like fashion.
Martin hadn’t even noticed, as he chugged down his fourth Coke.
He reached for the last one, but she took it, and hid it away in the basket.
Martin glared at her. She felt a brief moment of fear. He had a wild look in eyes, that reminded her of a wolf.
She looked away, and said, “Lets save that one for my dad. He’d never forgive us if we drank it all.”
He nodded slowly, satisfied with that answer.
He smiled, his kind smile, and rested his back against the willow again.
His smile put her at ease, and she sat next to him again, laying her head against his chest.
“I love you,” she said, quietly.
He patted her head—like a dog.
* * *
Emily lifted his coat, and her face went red.
The coat felt completely soaked, and not from the grass.
“Sorry,” she said. “I guess I got a little carried away.”
“It’s alright,” Martin said, reaching for it.
Emily shook her head, and pulled it close to her chest.
“I’ll clean it, and give it back to you,” she said.
“You don’t have to do that,” Martin told her.
Emily shook her head again, and let out an expatriated sigh.
“God,” she said. “Don’t you know anything about women?”
He looked at her confused.
“If I clean it, then I’ll have an excuse to see you again,” she explained.
He continued to look at her in confusion.
“I’m a girl, hello,” she said, as if that explained everything.
He was still confused.
“Okay look,” she said now. “I can’t just come over and say: ‘Put your dick in me.’”
He still wasn’t getting it, and again Emily sighed in expatriation.
“Just trust me,” she said. “It’s just not how girls do things. But if I have some excuse, like ‘Oh here’s your jacket.’ Then one thing may lead to another, and what do you know your dick is inside of me, and we are going at it like rabbits. See…”
Before Martin could say anything else, a car horn sounded, and Emily ran out of the woods.
Sheriff Joe waited for them.
Emily rushed forward.
Martin followed close behind.
She leaned forward, peering into the passenger side window.
Martin’s eyes narrowed.
Her skirt had rode up a little, partially exposing her bare ass.
“Hi daddy,” Emily said.
“Did you kids have a good time?” Joe asked.
“The best,” Emily answered.
“Well, get in,” Joe said, opening the door. “I’ll give you guys a ride home.”
Emily quickly slipped into the passage seat.
Martin reluctantly got in the back.
Inside the backseat, he felt like a caged animal. There were no handles on the door, and a wire mesh fence separated him from the front.
Joe pulled out into traffic.
When he had driven a little, Joe called back over his shoulder.
“Just so you know, Martin,” Joe said. “As a dad, I have a psychic ability to know where my daughter is at all times. That’s how I knew you’d be here.”
“Shut up,” Emily said, punching her dad lightly in the shoulder. Now, she looked over her shoulder.
“I texted him before we left,” she explained. “And told him to pick us up. You know, so we wouldn’t have to walk the two miles back.”
“Just keep telling yourself that, Emily,” Joe said.
She had her cell phone out, and now asked, “Martin what’s your cellphone number?”
“I don’t have one,” Martin said, quietly.
“What?” Emily said, in disbelief. “But everyone has a cell nowadays.”
Martin shook his head, and then explained, “Rosie doesn’t make that much at the diner. Summer doesn’t work. And whatever I make at the library, I usually give to Rosie for groceries.”
Shit, he thought. I was supposed work at the library today. God, I hope Tracy isn’t too mad at me for that. Maybe if I explained that I was with a girl, and lost track of time…
“Well this won’t stand,” Emily said, dramatically. “I’m afraid you can’t be my boyfriend if you don’t have a cellphone.”
“Emily!” Joe snapped.
“I mean, what if I need to text you, Martin, for an emergency make out session?” Emily said, haughtily.
“You guys make out?” Joe asked, eyeing his daughter sternly.
“What do you think Martin and I do together?” Emily asked.
“I don’t like to think about it all,” Joe said. “But, I imagine you guys look longingly into each other’s eyes. Dreaming of the day when the two of you are married, and can have sex. Until then you remain blissfully innocent.”
“That’s it, exactly,” Emily answered, nodding her head. “Wow, you really are psychic.”
“Told you,” Joe answered.
“Don’t worry, Martin,” Emily said. “I’ll hook you up, so you can still be my boyfriend.”
Behind the wire mesh, Martin smiled and nodded.
He was actually having a good time, just listening to Emily and her dad banter back and forth.
Best of all, neither one seemed to mind that he wasn’t saying much.
“What’s for dinner?” Joe asked.
“Why are you asking me?” Emily said, reverting briefly into a bratty teenager.
“I ask,” Joe said, patiently. “Because, maybe Martin would like to join us.”
“Martin, do you want to come to dinner?” She asked excitedly.
Yeah Martin, you could eat her out again.
Martin nearly jumped, when he heard the voice in the back of his head.
You know an even better idea would be to give Sheriff Joe, there, a big, fat cock and have him shove it into his daughter’s tiny little slit. Then you could have him cum over and over again, filling Emily up until her belly burst.
Martin’s eyes darted to the window.
Outside, the sun began to set.
No, he thought. Not now.
Trust me Martin, the voice cooed. There are times when Joe doesn’t see her as his daughter at all, but as his wife. And Emily…well, you’re seen what a whore she can be.
Martin shook his head.
“No?” Emily said, pouting. “Are you sure? We are having chicken sandwiches.”
“Are those the ones with the tomato spread, instead of mayo?” Joe asked.
“Mm-hmm,” Emily nodded, and then said, “We even saved you a Coke, dad.”
“I could kiss you, Emily,” Joe said.
See, he wants it, the voice said to Martin now. Why deny him the sin?
“Sorry dad, Martin has first dibs on that,” Emily answered.
Why not spice things up? The voice said now. Add Rosie to the mix. She aches for your big, fat cock.
Martin squirmed in his seat. He felt a sharp pain in groin, as his cock hardened and stretched.
You fuck Rosie. Joe fucks Emily, and the girls fucked each other…
“No, Martin gasped. “Please.”
“Are you alright, Martin?” Emily asked.
Martin shook his head.
Do it Martin! The voice screamed.
Martin clutched his stomach, as another sharp pain pulled at his groin.
It’s so easy Martin, the voice cooed again. And you can make them forget after, just like you did with Rosie. Of course, their minds may forget, but their bodies never will. And they’ll hunger for the sin always and forever, like Rosie does now.
“Daddy,” Emily cried. “Pull over. I think Martin’s going to be sick.”
Joe made a disgusted face, and quickly parked at the curb.
Even before her dad had turned off the engine, Emily jumped out of the car, and rushed to the back.
She let Martin out, and he fell to the curb.
“Martin,” Emily cried. “Are you alright?”
Her hand reached for his forehead, checking to see if he had a fever.
But, Martin pushed her hand away.
“I’m fine,” he growled.
Emily stepped back, and he could see the look of both worry and confusion on her face.
“Claustrophobic,” he said, his voice softer now. “J-J-Just needed some fresh air.”
Emily’s eyes went wide, as she saw the enormous bulge in his pants. Then her eyes narrowed, and she licked her lips.
“I’ll call you later,” he said. He fled, before she could stop him.
He knew what he had to do.
To save Emily, to save Joe, to save himself, someone else would need to be sacrificed to feed his ever growing hunger.
TO BE CONTINUED...
He woke with a start.
“Shhh,” a soft voice said. “It’s alright.
Martin felt a cool hand press against his forehead.
He blinked several times, as if in a trance.
When he could focus again, he saw his Aunt Rosie staring down at him. She had pulled up a chair next to his bed.
She smiled, and Martin couldn’t help but notice how kind her smile still was.
“No fever,” she said drawing her hand back. “Do you feel better?”
He nodded slowly.
She leaned back.
His eyes were immediately drawn to her chest.
His Aunt’s work shirt was a little too small for her, and the fabric stretched tight across her chest, showing the outline of her big breasts.
Rosie frowned, and folded her arms across her chest.
Whether, she did this consciously or subconsciously he wasn’t sure, but either way he still felt guilty for looking.
She’s like a mother to me, his own words coming back to haunt him.
“It looks like it’s just you and me tonight,” Rosie said, the smile returning to her face.
“Summer is staying at her dad’s this weekend. Joe’s working a double shift, because one of his deputies called in sick. And, Emily is still grounded.”
Now his Aunt leaned forward, and whispered, “Are you two seeing each other?”
“We’re just friends,” Martin said, his face flushing red.
“Uh huh,” she said, but her smile remained mischievous. “Well I’m glad. Emily can be…”
Rosie paused searching for the right word, and then said, “passionate.”
“And, I think,” she continued, “she needs a friend as much as you do.
Rosie stood, smoothing out of the hem of her dress.
“Well, if you’re feeling up to it,” she said now. “How about we order a pizza, and then you can pick out a movie for us to watch.”
“Not one of your horror movies, though, okay,” she added.
He nodded again.
“Good,” she said, the smile returning to her face. “Well I’ll be downstairs in a little bit. I want to change out of my work clothes, and take a quick shower, okay.”
She disappeared out of the door, only to pop her head back into his room, a few seconds later.
“We are going to have so much fun tonight,” she said. “I can feel it.”
She disappeared again, leaving him alone.
Martin stirred, and almost immediately the pain hit him—a terrible throbbing pain that could not be ignored.
He winced, and pulled the blanket away.
His cock had ripped through the front of his sweatpants, and now hung hard and heavy against his chest.
He grabbed at the throbbing, obscene thing—wincing at the pain that reminding him of his unsatisfied lust.
He felt hot, and the heat burned from the inside out, yet his skin felt strangely cold.
He had an urge to strip away his clothes, and it was an urge he swiftly acted on.
Now, he rose, standing naked in the moonlight.
His sharp ears picking up the sound of running water.
The scent of honey filled his nose.
His long tongue dragged across lips—hungry again.
* * *
“Martin! What the hell do you think you’re doing?” Rosie screamed.
She had grabbed the shower curtain, and attempted to cover herself.
“This is very inappropriate!”
Had he been in his right mind, Martin may have noticed that the shower and tub seemed absurdly large. So large, in fact, that she seemed almost comically tiny as she huddled against the back wall with the curtain still covering her naked body. But his only thoughts were of the want of her, and the pleasure she would give him.
Still he lingered, letting the hot water wash over him.
Crudely, he grabbed his cock, and then held it out to her: showing the woman all he had to offer.
Her eyes suddenly went wide, while at the same time her face flushed red.
Martin swelled with pride, as her eyes lingered on his crotch.
He let his hand drop, letting her take him all in. Then he started forward.
The trance broke as he narrowed the gap between them.
“Don’t touch me!” She cried.
He ignored her, and lightly touched her brow.
“Slut,” he said, as he stroked her hair.
The curtain dropped away from her naked body.
Open mouth surprised, turned into hungry lust.
Her wide eyes narrowed to tiny slits, giving her a dreamy expression.
Boldly, she grabbed hold of him, and began to lightly stroke him off.
“If I’d know there was cock like this in the house, I would have fucked you every chance I got,” she said, her breath burning hot and heavy.
She let him go, and wrapped her arms around his neck, pushing her naked body close to his.
“It was you,” she said, in a throaty whisper. “The other night. Fucking my brains out, driving me wild, making me cum over and over again.”
Before he could answer, she pulled his head down, and once they were eye level, she shoved her tongue deep in his mouth.
She tasted sweet. He drank that sweetness in, to the point that when he finally pulled way, it left her breathless.
He crudely squeezed one of her mountainous breasts.
She gasped at the sensation, and then ran her tongue across her lips.
She had a great body, despite being a woman in her forties.
He let go of her breast, and now ran his hands over the curve of her heart shaped hips.
Just like his mother, he thought, and the thought caused his cock to throb in excitement.
He pushed her against the wall.
Her red hair, which she usually wore in a bun, now spilled out over her shoulders.
His long tongue darted out of his mouth, and whipped across her nipples, making her whimper.
He continued down the flat of her belly, until he knelt before her.
He drooled, as he felt the delicious heat between her legs.
She gasped again, as he buried his nose in the patch for red hair that pointed down to the most intimate part of her—most intimate and most forbidden.
Now, he violated her.
His tongue lashing out.
She cried out, her voice jittery.
Her body trembling.
His tongue spread over her clit, lavishing attention on it.
She tasted sweet, like honey.
Hungry for more, he probed the folds of her pussy lips, seeking a way inside.
Then he found it, entry just at the tip of his tongue.
She screamed as he plunged in.
She tasted different on the inside: a tartness mixed with the salt of sweat. Nevertheless, her pussy felt warm and inviting, and gushed at the attention.
As before he drank her in.
As before, it left her panting for more.
And more he gave. His long, dog-like tongue, worming its way in deep—touching her in places she had never been touched before.
She screamed again, and his mouth filled with her hot cum.
It tasted sweet—like honey.
He pulled free, licking her cum off his lips.
He looked at her now.
Her legs shook.
Her breath drew short and heavy.
But her expression had twisted into pure bliss.
“No one’s ever done that to me before,” she said, with a heavy sigh.
Her eyes opened, and the smile faded.
“Fuck me,” she said, her voice low and guttural now.
Martin was momentarily taken aback. He had never heard his aunt curse before, and the words seemed strange coming out of her mouth.
“FUCK ME!” She screamed.
His cock painfully twitching at the command.
Rather than stand, he simply pulled her down to his level.
Passively, she lay on the vast shower floor. He soon got on top of her. Her legs were still shaking, as she wrapped them around his hips.
What he did now, he did without shame. She was, after all, a woman first, his aunt second.
And he needed a woman now more than anything.
Crudely, he thrust, pushing inside of her.
“Jesus!” She screamed.
She looked up at him in surprise.
“You, you made me cum,” she cried.
Her eyes narrowed into tiny slits, and her mouth curled into a snarl.
“Do it again,” she growled.
Growing inpatient, she bucked her body against his, trying to get herself off.
Now it was his turn to gasp.
She felt so tight.
Underneath him, she squirmed. Her movements became more frantic with each aggressive thrust.
He could tell by the slight hitch in her breath that she was going to cum again.
She proved him right, a few second later.
This spurred him on, and he now vigorously pumped into her.
Martin knew he wasn’t going to last much longer, but he was determined to enjoy every minute of this depraved act.
He took her rough and hard.
She whimpered underneath him.
His pace quickened.
A hand snaked around the back of his head, pulling him down. And yet, at the same time her other hand tried to push him away.
He needed to cum. He could feel it building—his lust at the tipping point.
She could sense it too, and began to thrust her hips against him, again.
Hot water rained down on them, in a vain attempt to wash away their sins.
But they fucked down and dirty—like animals.
His movements became frantic. His hips shook. His thoughts because singular, and one word repeated over and over in his mind: Release.
She had already cum several times, so many he had lost count. He hated her for her easy pleasure. She could lie there and get herself off, while he had to work for it.
Her thrusts also became frantic, matching his. Wanting his seed, as much as he wanted to give it to her.
He felt close, and yet still didn’t cum.
Instead, both of them gasped.
But not out of lust. Their pleasure had come to an end.
Now, she actually tried to push him away, while at the same time twisted her body in an attempt to pull free.
She gave up the struggle, a few seconds later, realizing it the futility of it.
“Take it out,” she pleaded. “It hurts. Oh god, It hurts so much.”
His heart went out to her, but he wasn’t sure he could take it out— at least not without hurting her even further.
“Oh god,” she cried, tears filling her eyes, “I can feel it pressing against my womb.”
He touched her crotch.
“Relax,” he whispered.
Her body relaxed, and a sigh of relief escaped her lips.
The relief proved to be temporary. And, a few seconds later, she looked up at him again, her eyes pleading.
“It’s still growing,” she whimpered.
With his hand still on her crotch, he now said, “Open.”
She jumped, slamming hard against him.
At the same time, something inside of her tightly squeezed the bulbous head of his cock, sending a chill up his spine.
The squeezing sensation proved to be mercifully brief, around the head at least. But, it continued down the shaft, holding him a vice like grip.
“How are you doing this?” She cried, her lips quivering. “You’re in my womb, and oh god it’s still growing...”
Her words trailed off, having lost her voice.
He wasn’t fairing much better. He needed to cum, needed to cum badly, because if he held it much longer, he would burst.
A voice, at the back of his mind, asked. It sounded like King.
“Yes,” Martin screamed in answer.
He grabbed the pendant around the his neck.
“I’ll keep it! I’ll keep it! I swear!” Martin screamed now. “Please, just let me cum!”
As soon as the words left his mouth… he came.
It felt like a punch in the gut, as it his seed flooded out of him.
Rosie’s body tensed, as the first tidal wave hit her, causing her eyes to roll back in her head.
It quickly filled her up, and the rush pushed his cock out of her womb, and down her vaginal canal. He continued to cum, soon filling her canal as well, while at the same time, pushed him further back, until he finally popped out of her like a cork.
An ocean of seamen poured out between Rosie’s legs— pooling on the shower floor, underneath her.
He wasn’t done yet, though, as another burst shot out of him, splashing all over her breasts.
This proved to be the last gasp, and he fell back against the wall panting like a dog.
How long he sat there, Martin couldn’t say.
But the shower water had gone from hot to cold, and the cold water now rejuvenated him.
He looked down.
His cock, now flaccid, lay slightly curled around his leg—satisfied for now, but always hungry.
His eyes drift over to his Aunt Rosie.
She lay still on the shower floor, her eyes closed, and her mouth open in what appeared to be a silent scream.
Martin briefly wondered if he had killed her. After what happened he couldn’t be sure of anything.
But, the cold water soon revived her as well. Coughing a little, as she spat out the water that had collected in her mouth.
She sat up, blinking several times, as if trying to wake up.
She turned her head slightly, and saw Martin. She flashed a shy smile, her face going red as she blushed. Then, she turned her head away from him.
No words were spoken between them, although she seemed to be waiting for him to either say or do something.
He didn’t move, and said nothing. Choosing, instead to let the awkwardness hang in the air between them.
They were only inches apart, and yet the distance felt like miles. Things would never be the same between them. He could never see her as a mother figure again, that was for sure, and he felt a twinge of guilt about that.
She sighed, and then fell into his arms. She pressed her body close to his, and then resting her head against his chest. Her rest proved to be a short one, as she quickly pulled back—a confused look on her face.
“You’re so cold,” she said.
“It’s the water, he lied. He knew what it was, unconsciously touching the pendant around his neck.
His answer satisfied her, but she did not return to his side.
Instead, warm fingers gently stroked his cock.
“I can warm you up,” she whispered, tucking a few strands of wet hair behind an ear, as she did so.
She lowered her mouth.
He grunted, feeling her warm lips close around the shaft.
Whatever awkwardness they shared faded in a heartbeat, as she slowly bobbed her head up and down.
She moaned softly, continuing to pleasure him with her mouth.
Good as it felt, Martin found himself distracted by seeing her bare ass jiggle with each bob.
The motion excited him. And now, he reached over, then dipped his fingers in-between the folds of her pussy, slowly making his way down to the button of her clit.
She pulled away, and looked at him in surprise. Surprise soon turned into a mischievous grin, and she quickly lowered her head again.
Warm lips slithered down his shaft, even as his cold fingers wormed their way up and down her tight slit.
She soon pulled away, lovingly kissing the tip
There were both aroused again: him rock hard, and she dripping wet.
“Let’s go to the bedroom,” she suggested. “It will be more intimate there.”
He nodded his consent.
She reached back, and turned off the water.
Then she grabbed him by the shaft, pulling him up, as she stood.
She let him go, and hopped out of the tub.
Martin followed, getting even harder as she bent over slightly to dry herself with a towel.
“See something you like? She asked, catching him looking.
She laughed, playfully pushing him back, and then dashed out of the bathroom.
He caught up with her in the hallway.
“My room or yours,” she asked, as she bounced excitedly on the balls of her feet.
He had a better idea, and swiftly narrowed the gap between them.
They were inches apart again, and her chest heaved being so close to him.
She shivered again.
“You’re still so cold,” she said. A worried look souring her beautiful face.
She reached up, and touched his forehead in a very motherly gesture.
He grabbed her hand, and pulled it away.
“Turn around,” he growled, squeezing her wrist.
She gasped, her breath shaky, and then licked her lips.
He let her go, and she spun on her heels, as smooth as a ballerina.
She followed up, by bending over and pressing both hands against the wall.
“Like this?” She asked innocently.
He had her just where he wanted her.
She was wet, so wet that he easily slid into her.
Her body jumping slightly as he pushed himself deep.
His movements were savage.
She felt tight. But he liked the tightness of her now, and liked the way the pussy lips stretched thin to hold him.
He grunted, grabbing her hips.
His pace quickened.
She didn’t scream, or cry out, which he found slightly disappointing.
She turned her head, revealing an open mouthed look of surprise.
Martin smirked with pride.
He pulled her back, and now pumped into her in rapid bursts, and soon brought himself to the point of release.
But, remembering what had happened in the shower, he quickly pulled out of her.
To his great joy and relief, he came: painting her back white with a coat of his seed.
She stood, and took a deep breath.
Her legs, however, shook, and a few seconds later she fell back into his arms.
He held her, enjoying her warmth.
“You’re incredible,” she panted.
She swallowed hard, and then turned to face him.
Her lips sought his, as she took his breath away.
He sighed as she pulled away.
“I can’t get enough of you,” she whispered.
She took his hand into hers, and led him into her bedroom.
In the sanctuary of her bedroom, she fell on her knees before him—lovingly worshiping his cock with her tongue.
The reverence ended with a kiss, as her lips pulled away from the tip.
A new offering was soon at hand, as she wrapped her ample breasts around the shaft.
His cock throbbed, in-between her cleavage, and wet with spit, he easily navigated the sinful valley.
He grunted his approval.
She smiled at the pleasure she gave him.
He wanted her, and she sensed his want.
Her breasts fell away, and she stood.
Her hand reached out, fingers stroking his hard cock—a look of pure lust on her face.
He could make her do anything he wanted, but he’d seen enough of her slutty side.
What he wanted now was to defile her innocence.
“Get on the bed,” he growled.
Her face lit up with pure joy, making her look ten years younger.
She sat on the bed, and spread her legs—she was wet, so wet.
He grabbed her by the ankle.
She held her breath at his touch.
“Rosie,” he said. “Virgin.”
She cried out, and fell back on the bed. Her back arched, sending her hips straight up in the air.
Seconds later, she sat up, and his heart nearly stopped.
Gone were the wrinkles and the trapping of age, and now she sat as a girl in the flower of her youth.
Martin had never seen a more beautiful girl in all his life.
Her eyes, drifted down to his crotch.
“I’m not sure it’s going to fit,” she said, nervously.
“It’ll fit,” he said, jumping onto the bed, and then climbing on top of her.
But, she had been right, he was too big.
He cried out in frustration.
She touched his cheek, in a very motherly gesture.
“It’s okay,” she said softly. “We don’t have to do it.”
He touched her crotch.
“Stretch,” he said.
Her body tensed.
He pulled her closer.
The scent of iron filled the air, signaling the end of her innocence.
Her sacrifice had not been in vain.
Her beauty, for the moment, taming his more wild impulses.
She had been right, it was more intimate in the bedroom.
He held back, trying to preserve this moment for as long as he could, hoping it would last forever.
He loved this girl. This girl who was his aunt.
But she felt tight, so tight, and it wouldn’t be much longer now.
Rosie squirmed underneath him, and it felt so good.
She cried out, as his seed filled her.
Spent, he rolled onto the mattress next to her.
Panting, she touched his cheek. He turned to face her.
Her kiss felt awkward and clumsy, and she hit his nose, before finally finding his lips.
The kiss was a chaste one, and she quickly pulled away, laughing as she pushed him back.
Satiated for the moment, he lay back.
“God, no wonder my sister likes doing this so much,” Rosie said, turning on her side to look at him.
“But is a boy’s…”
She paused, as her face flushed red, before she continued, “Is a boy’s stuff always so cold?”
“Only when the girl he’s with is so hot,” Martin answered.
“Whatever,” she said, rolling her eyes.
Giggling, she lay on her back again.
They were both silent for a moment, but Martin could feel a tension building in the air.
“Do you feel guilty?” She asked.
“No,” Martin scoffed.
“I do,” she said. “A little. I mean you are my sister’s boyfriend.”
Martin sat up, and looked at her confused.
“Who do you think I am?” He asked.
“Martin,” she answered, as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Then still seeing his confession, she added, “Martin Adamson, the class president.”
He nodded slowly.
“Did making love to me, make you forget?” She asked.
He nodded, and laid back down.
She smiled, but it quickly faded.
“I’m supposed to be the good girl,” Rosie said. “Jackie, she’s the bad one.”
“Of course, most of the boys at school are my sister’s boyfriend. So, I guess no matter who I picked it still would have been cheating.”
She turned to face him again, and laid a hand on his bare chest. A hand which she quickly withdrew. She shivered a little, but continued to look at him.
“And you know what?” She asked, but didn’t wait for an answer. “I kind of like being bad.”
She flashed him a mischievous smile that made her look even more beautiful than before.
He was hard again.
She flipped on her back.
“Do you want to do it again?” She asked, spreading her legs open.
“Yes,” he said. “But let’s do it a different way.”
She looked at him dubiously.
“There are other ways you can do it? She asked, surprised.
“Oh yes,” he growled.
At first, he thought about taking her from behind, but that seemed wrong somehow—too degrading for someone as beautiful as her. Besides, he wanted to look at her while they did it. So, instead he told her to get on top.
She continued to look dubiously, until he told her to put his cock inside of her.
After that nature took its course.
And, her passion more than made up for her lack of experience.
She cried out softly, in both surprised and lust. Her hips grinding on top of him.
Her pace quickened. Her movements more aggressive.
Her body tensed, and then shook.
She screamed, even as her lips quivered.
Her body went limp, a dreamy smile on her face.
She leaned forward.
Her lips seeking his, finding them easily.
Pulling back, left her panting again.
Her chest heaved, causing her large breasts to rise and fall, much to Martin’s delight.
She touched his cheek, but quickly pulled back, again with a shiver.
“You’re not even sweating,” she said.
She, on the other hand, dripped with sweat: so much so that her hair looked completely soaked.
“That’s because you’re the hot one,” Martin said.
She rolled her eyes again, and scoffed.
He sat up, and then buried his face between her cleavage. She tasted salty, as his tongue traced the curve of her breasts.
She jumped suddenly, as his tongue flicked across one of her nipples.
“Do that!” She cried.
“Do that!” She cried again, as he continued to lick her nipples.
“So sensitive,” she groaned, wrapping her hands around the back of his head—pushing him closer.
“Yes,” she whimpered, as he suckled her left nipple.
Abruptly, she pushed him back, hard this time.
“I want you,” she said, her lips curling into a snarl. “I want you now!”
He grabbed her, pushing her close, and holding her tight.
Then he gave her what she wanted.
There was no holding back now—the animal stirred inside of him.
His thrusts were hard and powerful.
On top of him, her body struggled, trying to pull free of his grasp. Pain and lust twisting her expression, into something ugly.
His hips were on autopilot, pumping into her with piston like precision.
She screamed too.
They came together.
Spent, he relaxed his grip.
She breathed a sigh of relief.
“Let’s do it again,” she said, licking her lips—a flash of the whore coming through.
He held her in a tender embrace.
Earlier, he had guided her hand down to her crotch, and now she pleasured herself, as he gently thrust into her.
Passion guided their actions, and pleasuring each other became their all consuming goal.
They were on their sides in a spooning position.
He held her right leg up, pushing inside of her.
They made love again, pausing only briefly in their lovemaking to kiss.
Soon her legs trembled.
He increased his pace, wanting to cum with her.
She whimpered as he brought himself close.
He came, and so did she: her hips thrusting back—milking every last drop he had.
Spent he pulled free of her, letting go of her leg in the process.
Her hand sought his.
He gave it to her, and felt her squeeze.
A sigh escaped her lips, and soon he heard her softly dozing.
He sat up, lightly running his hand down the curves of her hips.
I could keep her like this, he thought, young and innocent forever.
She looked so beautiful.
But would that be fair to her? To be a teenage forever?
And what about Summer? This was her mom…
Martin felt torn between the lust he felt now, and the love he had for the kind woman who had taken him in, and been a good mother to him.
As it turned out the decision proved to be out of his hands.
Sunlight spilled through the window, destroying her youth. Changing her back into the mother he had come to know.
He suddenly felt ashamed about what he had done, and covered her naked body with a blanket.
“Rosie,” he said.
She moaned in her sleep.
Her touched her forehead.
“Forget that we made love,” he said. “Remember instead that you played with yourself, as you thought about the first boy you ever slept with.”
He might be damned, but it didn’t mean she had to be.
Before he left, he glanced at the drawing board in the corner of the room.
He saw that she had started a new page.
This one a full page spread.
In one corner of the page, the busty white headed woman stiffed a scream.
In the other corner, the black haired queen stood, wearing an evil grin on her face.
A wolf like creature took center stage, but there was a faint outline of a muscular man around the beast.
A single caption on the page read: “DECEPTION.”
So, a part of Rosie knew the truth.
And the shame and guilt he felt now intensified.
Martin left the room—his tail between his legs.
TO BE CONTINUED...
LOST AND FOUNDRY
Martin staggered home in a daze.
The house was surprising empty.
His Aunt Rosie probably had to work a shift at the diner.
Summer, however, was nowhere to be found.
That struck him as odd, as his cousin never really went anywhere, especially on a Saturday.
But, right now he felt too tired to care, and headed upstairs to his room.
Still, he couldn’t shake the feeling that he was somehow responsible for Summer’s abrupt disappearance.
Upstairs, he collapsed on his bed, and then passed out.
But oblivion eluded him.
And, trouble followed him into that place beyond the waking world, where fantasy reigned supreme.
His eyes fluttered open, and yet he was momentarily blinded, as his sight adjusted to the darkness around him.
The smell hit him first. A mixture of honey and iron scented the air.
In the distance, he heard the clanging of metal, and the reverb surrounded him on all sides—making it hard to get his bearings.
He took a step forward, wincing as his bare feet touched the ice cold concrete floor.
A nagging voice at the back of his head urged him on, and soon he saw a light up ahead.
The light appeared dull, at first, and looked to be a mixture of muddy orange and gold that rain down from above in short bursts.
“Hello Martin,” a familiar voice called out.
Martin turned, and came face to face with a man sitting on a large throne.
The dim light made it hard to place the man. But, Martin could see that he was thin, so thin that the outline of his ribs seeped through the skin of his bare chest.
But, the thing that really stood out about the man was his long face, so long that it appeared almost wolf like.
“Henry King,” the man said, by way of introduction. “You remember me right?”
“The man from the park bench,” Martin blurted out.
The man grinned sheepishly.
“But why am I…” Martin began.
“Why are you here?” King asked innocently.
“Just checking in on you,” The man in throne answered. His smile widening. “How do you like my little gift? You slaying pussy left and right?”
Martin slowly nodded.
“B-B-But,” Martin stammered, “if it’s all the same to you M-M-Mr. King…”
“Henry,” the man said.
“Henry,” Martin corrected, and then continued, “I’d like to give the necklace back…”
The man’s eyes narrowed, making Martin nervous.
Strangely, Martin could swear he heard girlish laughter coming from somewhere behind him.
“I appreciate what you’ve done, but there’s this girl…”
“Say no more,” King said, but the way he said made it sound like a command.
King tented his fingers and sat back. The darkness clothing him, but left his eyes bare.
“What we have here, is a serious case of oneitis,” King announced. “Fortunately, I have the cure at my fingertips.”
The man snapped his fingers, and the room flooded with light.
Martin shielded his eyes, as the flash temporarily blinded him.
Sight soon returned, and yet Martin couldn’t believe his eyes.
Henry King did indeed sit on an iron throne, and he sat dressed in nothing more than his birthday suit. And, he wasn’t alone.
Kneeling before the throne were two women—one on the left hand side, and the other on the right.
Martin eyes boggled at the sight of them. They were both very beautiful and both very naked.
The one on the left looked Hispanic, and had the body of a porn star, complete with big tits, and nice large curve to her hips. Her lips were strangely blue, however, and glowed in the light.
The girl on the right, was Asian… no Native American. Just like Emily! But, the Native girl didn’t look anything like Emily though. Instead, she looked remarkably like a girl he used to have a crush on at his old school, who was Navajo. The Native girl looked rail thin, and had nowhere near the mouth-watering endowments of the other girl. Not only that, but the Native girl looked a little strung out, as her mouth hung slightly open and her eyes were half closed. But, the expression made her look slutty—a girl always looking to party.
Martin shook his head in disbelief.
“Welcome to our little forgery,” Henry King said, chuckling.
It took a minute for Martin to understand what he meant. Martin knew it was some kind of bad joke, but he wasn’t sure why.
A quick glance around told him the answer. The muddy orange/gold light that dripped from above: molten metal. They were in some sort of iron works factory: a forge.
Martin awkwardly returned the chuckle, out of politeness. But then, realized that he was just making a fool of himself, and quickly stopped.
Henry King rubbed his hands together, and grinned.
The man now leaned forward, and whispered, “Pick one.”
“Excuse me?” Martin said, as if he hadn’t heard the man at all.
“Pick one,” the man repeated, letting his long fingers curl around each girls’ neck. A second later he gently stroked their soft skin.
The gesture appeared both suggestive and dangerous.
Was King going to strangle one of the girls, right in front of him?
Martin’s head swam with indecision, and his brow beaded with sweat. He barely even noticed the growing erection in his sweat pants.
His gaze turned to the Hispanic girl again. The girl licked her blue lips, and then smiled at the attention.
Porn star body, he though again.
But, that wasn’t the only thing that the girl’s body suggested.
Her body was soft, sensual, and yet wholesome—she was the girl next door, who had matured over the summer.
The illusion was quickly spoiled by her face. Her face looked too thin. It should be more round, not narrow and sharp. It should have more of an earthy quality to it, to match the fertility of her body.
But, ultimately, what turned Martin completely off about the girl were her eyes.
Her eyes looked wild and half crazed. The kind of girl who would no doubt fuck your brains out, but just as quickly rip your balls off, and then laugh about it after.
Martin averted his eyes, and focused on the other girl.
The Native girl was the complete opposite. She looked Tom boyish with only a hint of femininity. She had closed her mouth, which now drooped into a frown, giving her a harsh appearance. But her eyes, gave Martin pause. She opened them, and her eyes looked incredibly sad. Not a party girl, then, more a damsel in distress. Martin’s heart went out to her.
“Her,” Martin said, pointing at the Native girl.
“Bennett?” King said in disbelief. “Are you sure?”
“No fair,” the Hispanic girl cried. “Make him pick again.”
“Now, now Marissa,” King said. “Don’t be jealous. Martin has made his choice.”
“Let him have both of us,” the girl, Marissa, said, her voice dripping with lust.
“What are you trying to do?” He asked. “Kill the poor kid?”
“Please,” the girl moaned. “I need it so bad.”
Martin watched, hypnotized, as the girl eagerly climbed into the King’s lap.
King sighed in annoyance, but offered no resistance, as the girl straddled him.
Once on top, the girl spun her body around, so that she faced away from the man on the throne.
The girl reached underneath her, and then let out a shivery gasp.
She ground her hips, her big breasts bouncing with the each sinful motion.
The girl knew she had an audience, and arched her back, while at the same time pushed her breasts forward.
Martin, watched in awe—his cock so hard it felt ready to burst.
The girl whimpered, fringing helplessness, and then touched a finger to her blue lips—as if pointing where she wanted him.
Martin nearly jumped out of his skin, when he felt something cold touch his hand.
He turned, and saw the Native girl, Bennett, standing there.
With her free hand, she put a finger to her lips, gesturing for silence, and then led him away.
Bennett moved like a snake, almost slithering as she walked, and every step she took caused her tiny ass to shake a little.
Martin could hear himself panting, and by the time the girl had lead him into a small alcove, he panted like a dog.
The smell of honey filled his nostrils, and drove him insane with lust. He wanted this girl, and he wanted her over and over again.
She pressed her naked body against him.
The girl wanted him. Her quivering lips spoke volumes.
But on the verge of glory, guilt raised its ugly head.
I shouldn’t be doing this, he thought. It’s not fair to Emily. It would break her heart if she found out.
His guilt quickly retreated, as he felt the girl wrap her fingers around the shaft of his cock.
Even through the fabric of his sweatpants, he could feel how cold her hand was.
She let him go, and wrapped her hands around his neck.
The scent of honey again overwhelmed him.
She was soaking wet.
The craned her head, and made as if she were going to kiss his cheek.
Instead, she whispered in his ear.
“We have to pretend,” she said. “The others, they’re watching. They’re always watching…”
Her breath felt hot against his ear, and this made his head swim. So much so that it took a moment, for him to realize that she had said anything at all.
“What?” He asked.
She pulled away, thought didn’t go far.
“So much I have to tell you,” she said. Her breath heavy. “It’s hard to focus…”
Their lips were close enough to touch.
“Don’t trust him, she said. Her lips quivering.
“Mr. King?” Martin asked.
She started to nod, and then quickly shook her head.
“Yes, him too,” she said. “But no, don’t trust the voice at the back of your head. The Yarca…”
Suddenly a loud groan sounded from underneath their feet.
The girl swallowed hard, and then continued.
“It attracts people like us.” She sighed, making her breasts raise, as an offering perhaps.
“The lost and the broken,” she continued. “Some of us embrace it willingly.”
Her eyes rolled in the direction of Henry King, and the Marissa girl.
“For the more reluctant—like me and you—it tricks us. Makes us addicted.”
Her naked body shivered.
Instinctively, Martin pulled her close.
Her breath again felt hot and heavy, but cold finger touched his cheek—causing him to flinch.
“You don’t know how much I want you to bend me over, and fuck me deep,” she said.
His cock throbbed at the suggestion.
The girl shook her head.
“A life of unending pleasure is what it promises,” she cried, “But it’s an empty promise… so empty.”
Again the ground underneath them groaned.
The girl opened her eyes wide.
“It’s too late for me,” the girl cried. “You still have time…”
She pulled away. Martin could see the fear in her sad eyes.
“It has a weakness,” she said. “This is a fantasy, a dream. But there is a way to keep the dream from seeping into the waking world. What you need is a dreamcat….”
“Bennett,” a voice shouted, and Henry King stepped out of the shadows,
Marissa at his side, flashing a wicked, little smile.
“Are you being rude to our guest?” King asked.
“No,” Bennett answered, shaking her head vigorously.
“Then why aren’t you fucking him?” King asked.
“We were just about too,” Bennett answered. Her voice high-pitched and nervous. “He was going to bend me over, and put it in deep…”
Bennett looked over at Martin. Her eyes pleading.
“That’s right,” Martin said. “She wanted to, but I was too nervous.
King nodded his head sagely.
One thing Martin now noticed about the man, was that the shaft of his cock almost touched the floor.
King caught him looking, and Martin quickly averted his eyes.
“Oh Martin,” King said, sculpting his lips into a grin. “You don’t need to lie for her.”
Martin took a step forward to protect the girl, but King moved faster, and was already in front of the girl.
“And Bennett,” King snarled, grabbing the girl’s dark hair. “Did you honestly believe you could keep secrets from us?”
King laughed, a cruel laugh, as he pulled the girl close.
Still grinning, King now grabbed the girl by the chin. His fingers were long, and stretched toward her eyes.
“We offer you so much, and you betray us,” King snarled.
He threw the girl to the floor.
Martin was soon at the girl’s side, helping her to her feet.
“Tell me Bennett,” King said, turning his back on the girl. “Do you wish to return to the service of the Queen of Sorrows?”
“No!” Bennett screamed. “Oh god, no!”
“Then I’m afraid there’s only one other option,” King said pointing up.
The girl didn’t try to run. Instead, she pressed her naked body close to Martin, clinging onto him for dear life.
It did her little good, for quicker than the eye could follow, a snake-like appendage roped itself around her feet. It began to pull, but the girl had a tight grip on his shirt. So tight, in fact, that Martin stumbled forward, only stopping when the fabric tore away.
“THEY’RE SKINWALKERS!” Bennett screamed, as she whipped into the air.
Bennett said no more. Only her muffled cries could be heard as she disappeared into the darkness above.
King sighed, and then turned to Martin.
“I’m sorry you had to see that, Martin,” King said, and the man seemed generally sincere. That sincerity didn’t last long, as the grin reappeared on King’s long face.
“Bennett,” he said, “is still learning the ropes.”
Martin snarled, as rage erupted inside of him. Rage at not being able to protect the girl, and rage at King for making jokes at the girl’s expense. Martin, however, had enough of a survival instinct to keep his silence. It would do him little good to start a fight here, where King had all the power. Not that Martin was much of a fighter anyway. His mother had taken all the fight out of him.
It’s attracted to the lost and broken…
Instead, Martin asked, “Will she be alright?”
King spin him around, and clamped a hand on his shoulder. His long finger dangling down to the tear in Martin’s T-shirt.
“Your concern is touching,” King said, humoring him. “But, Bennett will be fine. Sometimes all a girl needs is a good fucking to set her straight.”
“It did wonders in my case,” the girl with blue lips said, reappearing at King’s side.
King laughed. This laughter sounded genuine.
“Watch out for this one Martin,” King said now. “She’s the Queen of Unbridled Sex, and once she gets a hold of your dick, you’ll have a real fight getting it back.”
As if to prove King’s point, the girl fell on her knees in front of King.
And, now to both Martin’s and King’s amazement, she swallowed the entire length of King’s shaft down her throat.
“Jesus!” King cried.
She held him in her mouth for what seemed like ages, rendering King completely speechless.
When she finally pulled back, a torrent of spittle and cum poured out of the side of her mouth. But, her actions produced the desired effect, leaving King with a giant erection.
The girl started to pant, and a wild look flashed in her eyes.
King responded in kind, grabbing her reddish brown hair, and violently throwing her to the ground.
The girl snarled…
King stared her down, and then raised a hand.
Martin jumped, as King brought his hand down hard—slapping the girl hard across the face.
The girl licked her blue lips, tasting the blood that dropped from her nose.
She began to laugh—a mad insane laugh.
She kept laughing, as she got on all fours, and raised her bare ass high.
The laughter came to an abrupt end, as King pushed himself into her.
The girl lowering her head, as King roughly grabbed her by the hips, and pulled her back—the entire length of his enormous cock disappearing inside her tiny body.
The girl screamed, and continued to scream, as King violently thrust into her.
King quickened his pace.
The girl weakly raised a hand, trying to push King back.
It proved to be a futile effort, as King swatted it away, and smacked the girl roughly across her ass.
Her head snapped up.
To Martin’s surprise her lips were no longer blue.
Her face had changed as well, losing some of its sharpness, and blemishes riddled her chin.
But, the biggest change of all were the loss of her breasts. Her breasts had lost their fullest, flattening to the point that she lost all femininity.
With the mask stripped away, the Queen of Unbridled Sex proved to be nothing more than a small thin girl, that looked much younger than she had before. Not a mature woman, but a high school girl.
Making what King did to her, look all the more obscene, as he continued to have his way with her from behind.
As before, it was the girl’s eyes that told the real story. No longer were her eyes wild and aroused. Now they looked sad and pleading.
King slapped her hard across her ass, making her scream again.
“Look around, Martin,” King growled. “Find someone you like, but this one’s mine!”
King grabbed the girl by her hair, pulling her closer to him.
He raised her to a standing position.
But she had changed again.
Her tongue darted across her blue lips. Lips that quivered at the man’s touch.
Her eyes wild and hungry, as her big breasts bounced freely with every thrust.
For a moment, King disappeared behind her. The only indication of his presence were his long fingers wrapped around the girl’s enormous breasts.
The girl sighed, a shivery sigh, as she came.
King reappeared, but was now a changed man.
His eyes glowed a dull yellow.
His skin turned a dark gray.
His black lips, pulled back into a smile, revealing large sharp teeth.
Martin coiled back at the thing that King had become.
Martin wanted to call out, warn the girl, as King’s mouth drew closer to her neck.
But, fear silenced him.
Something slithered out of King’s mouth.
It was his tongue—unnaturally long and large.
It licked the nape of the girl’s neck, and then continued to worm its way down her body.
She whimpered, and soon cried out in orgasmic delight.
Martin found he could move again.
And, when he ran, they didn’t even notice.
They’re skinwalkers, that’s what Bennett had said.
His mind seized on that.
Native American werewolves.
No, that wasn’t quite right.
They were more than that if comic books and horror movies had taught him anything.
They were shape-shifters, but more in the vein of something like John Carpenter’s The Thing.
Not a perfect copy, and hideously distorted in some way.
Martin look down at the bulge in his sweatpants, and his mind reeled.
Is that what he was going to become—like them!
Now, more than ever he wanted to get rid of this thing around his neck, and just live a normal life with Emily.
He grabbed the pendant, but quickly drew back his hand.
It had burned him, but it wasn’t hot. It felt cold—so cold.
He looked down at his fingers. They had turned blue, and were now frozen into a claw.
A reprieve from above, interrupting his troubled thoughts.
Something had dripped onto his forehead.
Martin craned his head upward, but saw only darkness.
Something at the back of his mind told him to wait.
He didn’t have to wait long, as a minute or so later, his eyes adjusted to the dark.
Martin saw Bennett, and to his amazement, she floated in the air.
She flew Superman style: flat on her stomach and arms extended in front of her.
Gradually, more details came to light. To his horror, Martin could see that Bennett wasn’t flying at all.
Instead, she hung bounded by rope by her hands and feet.
And, the rope was alive!
In shock, Martin watched as long, thick strands of the rope whipped suggestively around the most intimate parts of her body.
Now in awe, Martin couldn’t believe what he saw. Watching, as one of the thick strands, slid inside of her.
A few second later, another followed, this strand entering from the top down.
Bennett jumped, struggling against her bounds.
But, she didn’t scream.
Martin soon saw why.
One of those things, had slid in her mouth, and he could see a large bulge in her throat.
Not ropes, he realized, tentacles.
Tentacles that filled every orifice, she had.
One of the tentacles soon wiggled free. It squirmed wildly in the air, until white goo poured out of the tip, spraying all over the girl’s bare ass.
Martin, stepped away just in time, before any more of the goo dripped on him.
Spent, Martin watched as it quickly retreated, but soon another took its place, as it wormed its way inside her.
But, worst of all, there were others, squirming in the dark, waiting for their turn.
Martin shook his head. There was no way to help her. Even if he wanted too, he couldn’t even reach her. Well, there was one way, but it meant being dragged up by his feet, and then probably being violated in the same way.
He dreaded that thought, and yet he couldn’t just leave the girl to her fate.
He scanned the area, looking for a ladder, or maybe some steps. He didn’t see any other way, except the tentacles, and Martin had no idea how to summon them. Only King knew that, and Martin no desire to ask him.
Martin was well meaning, but not much of a hero—never had been.
Still he searched, and this time he found something, or rather someone.
A man who sat in the corner of a walkway, just above Bennett.
He had been easy to miss, as the color of the walkway looked a sooty black, and the man seemed to almost melt into the background.
The man looked young, closer to a teenager maybe, and appeared to be Asian.
He sat in profile.
Even at this distance, Martin could tell there was something wrong with him.
He looked deranged, and his mouth hung open.
A large amount of drool spilled out of the corner of his mouth.
Something squirmed in his lap.
Martin couldn’t make out what, except that it was some sort of large mass near the man’s stomach.
The mass exploded. Tentacles jetting out from the aftermath.
They looped high in the air, before curving down, then paused as they leering down at him.
Martin ran, whatever bravery he had, fleeing with him.
He hid in a small alcove. Time passed, the seconds marked by his racing heart. When he felt sure that none of those things had followed him, Martin cautiously stepped out of his hiding place. He knew immediately that he was lost, which in itself wasn’t surprising, since he didn’t know where he was to begin with.
This “forgery,” King had called it, seemed endless.
He wandered, aimless, until he suddenly became painfully aware of the bulge in his pants. It hadn’t gone away, and if anything it looked like it had gotten bigger. Part of him wished that he had picked the girl with the crazy eyes, at least she put out. Then he thought of Emily, and felt guilty, and yet another part of him hated her. After all, he had tried to give the necklace back, and now he was being punished for it.
Martin took a few tentative steps forward, before doubling over, groaning in pain.
Martin reached into his sweatpants, and pulled his cock out.
His eyes widened at how huge and swollen his thing was. Not only that, but it felt heavy in his hand.
Martin began to tug, jerking himself off. But a mocking voice, in the back of his mind, told him that wasn’t going to work. A few frustrating minutes later, he gave up. Jerking himself off, had only made the problem worse, and now his cock throbbed and ached in want of release.
Martin tired to stuff his thing back into his pants, feeling embarrassed by his condition. But the cock proved too stiff, and finally he just did his best to cover the elongated shaft with the bottom of his T-shirt.
He stumbled forward, and suddenly went blind…
The blindness proved to be mercifully brief. His eyes, accustomed to the dark, had gone into sensory overload as bright lights from above shined down upon him.
Martin blinked, blinked several times, until he could see clearly again. But once he saw where he was, he had to blink again—this time in disbelief.
He stood in a video store.
It looked, just like the one he had spent many happy Saturdays in when he was a kid.
Fluorescent lights hummed above him, lighting the cheap, red carpeting underneath his feet.
In the distance, a back wall proudly proclaimed NEW RELEASES, while shoulder high shelves stood strewed about the rest of the store.
Martin lifted one of the blue boxes off the shelf, and to his surprise found a VHS tape inside.
The cover box had fallen on the floor.
Martin picked it up, and read the title: Lusty Redheads 4.
The picture on the cover showed a skinny, red headed girl, with tiny breasts, standing in a shower. Strangely, the girl wore a blank, expressionless mask.
Martin flipped the box over.
On the back he saw a woman, in a blue dress, getting railed from behind.
This woman was a lot more thick than the one on the cover, and had breasts like mountains that spilled out of the front of her dress.
The two women were complete opposites of each other, like some sort side by side before and after picture. But they did have one thing in common, for the woman in the blue dress also wore a blank, expressionless mask.
It creeped him out. But, he quickly dismissed the idea, as some weird BDSM thing.
That is until he looked at the cover of another box.
Again, another naked girl, wearing a blank, expressionless mask.
It was the same for all the others, naked girls all wearing blank, expressionless masks. The only variation between the covers seemed to be the girl’s hair, weight and skin color.
It’s a little weird, yes, his rational mind told him. But more than the likely they were produced by the same company, and the box art just had a uniformed look. That’s all.
Martin nodded, agreeing with himself.
He was glad that his rational mind seemed to be back in charge again. He had been running mostly on impulse and fear since he had gotten here. Even the throbbing pain in his groin seemed to have quieted.
But all rationally quickly fled, when he heard the crash.
Martin’s instincts took hold again.
He cautiously peaked over the shelf, toward the New Release section.
There, he saw cover boxes and blue VHS tapes scattered all over the red carpet.
Everything told him to run, but shelving surrounding him on all sides, save one. He could go out or deeper in.
He weighed his options.
If he ran out, there was a fifty-fifty chance that he’d run into whatever had caused the crash. So, he went deeper in. Hunkering down, hoping against hope that he hadn’t been seen, and hoping that whatever it was would go away on its own.
Another crash, somewhere to his right, and louder this time.
Martin glanced up, and saw that he now sat in the HORROR section.
Boxes rain down on top him, as something hit the shelf from behind.
“Play with us, Martin,” a tiny voice whispered.
“Play with us,” another voice said, and soon a hundred other voices joined chorus.
Martin pushed the boxes away from him, and looked up just in time to see a green leg hook over the top of the shelf.
The leg wasn’t human.
Instead, the leg appeared long and thin, and had a black hook on the end.
It hooked another leg on the shelf, and started to pull itself up.
Martin jumped up, only to fall again, as something grabbed at his pant legs.
He looked down, seeing tiny female hands reaching up from the boxes.
“Don’t go,” several voices cried in unison. “Play with us.”
Martin kicked the boxes away, hearing screaming as he did so, and once free he ran.
Outside, the darkness embraced him, which was alright.
He could hide in the dark.
But it was lonely in the dark, and his cock hungered for relief. The relief that could only been found in-between a woman’s legs. And right now, he didn’t care who the woman was. She could be young, old, thin, fat, pretty, or ugly. None of that mattered, just as long as he could spread her legs wide, and shove himself in so deep that he’d split her in half.
He heard soft moaning, and like a rabid dog scrambled after the sound. His efforts were soon rewarded.
There on a bed, sat a girl. She lay partially hidden by an alcove wall, but what he did see of her was enough to make his mouth water. His eyes zeroed on her chest. She wore a red sweater, but the cut was low enough to show off her impressive cleavage. Around her breasts were several white stains, some still wet and fresh.
Martin’s eyes drifted up to the girl’s face, and to his surprise, she looked remarkably like his cousin Summer, right down to the red hair.
The body was all wrong, though. Short and slightly chubby, to Summer’s tall and thin— but the two of them could easily pass for sisters.
The girl licked her thin lips, and her chest heaved, causing her cleavage to hypnotically rise and fall.
She wanted him.
And he wanted her, at least a part of him did.
Martin moved closer, and the girl fingers pulled the sweater open, exposing her full, round breasts.
I’ll put it there first, Martin thought. Let the shaft slide in-between. Titty fuck her, as she sucks the tip. Let her get me harder and harder, so that when I finally put it inside of her, it’ll tear her apart.
They were almost close enough to touch, and now she reached out for him…
…only to abruptly pull back. Her lips curling into a cruel smile.
A big black mass appeared behind the girl.
It frightened Martin enough that he cringed back.
The dark figure soon took shape, and now resembled a giant horse.
“Did we scare you,” the girl giggled. She continued to giggle, until the monster’s hand reached out.
Its giant fingers wrapping around the girl’s head.
The monster pulled the girl down to its crotch.
A few seconds later, the girl softly moaned.
Martin ached to touch the girl, to have his way with her, and reckless renewed his approach.
But, the monster growled, warning him away.
Martin moved on.
But soon, the throbbing pain in his groin proved too great, and he had to stop.
He again jerked himself off, knowing it wouldn’t help, but the lust proved too great to resist.
After a few minutes, he again gave up, crying out in frustration.
“Poor boy,” a voice said in answer.
It was a woman.
“Come here,” she beckoned. “Let me help you.”
He ran toward the voice, soon finding the owner behind it.
She stood with her back toward him.
He couldn’t tell if she was old or young, ugly or beautiful.
But, right now she was everything that he desired.
She stood completely nude, and she had a nice round curve to her ass.
Looming over her stood a large statue that grew out of the wall.
The statue’s hollow eyes were lewd and lustful, but it’s open mouth, spoke of sadness and regret.
A shower of blue dust rained down on the nude woman underneath.
The dust glowed in the dark, but the alienness of it made Martin slightly weary, until the woman spoke.
“It’s been so long,” she said, her voice breathy. “Since a man touched me.”
His body aching for her, but he held back, unsure.
“And I think if a man put his thing inside of me. I would go absolutely crazy...”
She bent over, exposing her pussy toward him.
Martin’s mouth watered at the sight of it.
She looked so wet.
He tore off his his clothes, and eagerly rushed forward.
The shower stopped at his approach.
His blood ran hot, but she felt cold to the touch.
He didn’t care. He could be hot enough for both of them.
She sighed, as he grabbed her hips, and roughly pulled her towards him.
“Mmm,” she moaned. ”Yeah that’s it, be wild. Make me scream, as my pussy chokes on your big, fat cock. And I want you to cum inside of me. Do that and I’ll be yours forever. My tight, little pussy will ache for you, but it will never be able to get enough.”
He shook with excitement, as he grabbed his cock, fumbling as he tried to guide it in.
“And don’t worry,” she whispered. “the one we serve, promises endless debauchery without any of life’s unexpected surprises. So, feel free to treat me like the whore that I am.”
His excitement proved to be short live, and again he cried out in frustration.
He was too hard, and the shaft stood straight up at full attention. Try as he might, he couldn’t flex it enough to shove it in.
The woman giggled, and then stood.
“As if I’d ever let a little pervert like you, fuck me,” she snarled.
She turned to face him now, and Martin gasped
His mother. It was mother.
Martin stumbled back, his earlier excitement and eagerness replaced by fear and revolution.
Her full lips curled back into a large, cruel smile.
A smile that Martin was intimately familiar with.
It was as familiar as her punk rock hair: jet black hair, except for a red streak, near the front.
She stood fully exposed, but this wasn’t the first time he had seen his seen his mother naked. Quite the opposite as a matter of fact. She always had a great body, even a blind man could see that. And, Martin had lost count of the number of times she had paraded around the house naked or semi-naked. Flaunting her body, getting him excited, only to quickly cover herself, and call him sick or a pervert for daring to look at his mother like that. It was her favorite game in the world, at least when she was still alive— it should be said— to humiliate him, to shame him.
He tried not to look, knowing that it would be a losing battle.
A battle he lost, a few seconds later, as he sneaked a peak just in time to see her chest heave, causing her big breasts to rise.
“Sick little boy,” she said, the cruel smile never leaving her face. “I can’t believe you actually wanted to fuck your own mother.”
His face burned red, but not out of embarrassment, he realized. This time it burned with pure rage.
But, in his rage, he had a moment of clarity. Realizing—in that moment—that he was a lot bigger and stronger than her. It would be so easy to throw her to the ground, and make her scream as he had his way with her. Paying her back, for all her sick, messed up little games.
As if reading his mind, she stepped back, the smile dropping from her face.
“Try it,” she snarled. “I dare you.”
She folded her arms across her chest, and frowned.
Martin smiled. He had won, albeit temporary.
“Let’s not fight,” she said, dropping her arms.
“It’s been so long since we’ve seen each other,” she said now. “I miss you.”
She sounded genuine, but his mother had fooled him this way before too.
Cautiously, she approached...
His rage dwindled as she drew near.
He realized too late, that by acting scared and helpless she had easily broken through his defenses.
She had regained control, and now pressed her advantage, pushing her naked body close to his.
She felt cold, so cold to the touch.
But, this close, Martin could feel the heat between her legs, and his cock throbbed in want of her.
“I was so wrong about this place,” she said, her voice breathy again. “This isn’t a nightmare at all. This is where dreams come true.”
Ice cold fingers touched his face. In response, his face burned in shame.
“And the best part of it is,” she continued, “they’re letting me come back.”
Her lips trembled, as she said it, “And you and I are going to have so much fun together, sweetheart.”
She embraced him, holding him tight, as her breasts pushed against his bare chest.
Martin sighed, a shaky sigh, as he returning her embrace.
Her body relaxed into his.
His fingers traced the curves of her hips.
And then in his ear, she whispered, “Now, wake up.”
TO BE CONTINUED...
A NIGHT TO REMEMBER
She felt so bored.
God, it was so unfair.
She was a young woman who desperately needed passion and excitement in her life.
But here she was, grounded, and her stupid dad had taken her cell phone.
But, that didn’t mean she was completely cut off from the world.
Earlier, she had tried to call Martin from the land line in the kitchen, to see if he wanted to come over on the sly.
But, Rosie had stymied her plans telling her that Martin wasn’t feeling well.
So instead, she called her friend Gretchen.
Emily felt sorry for her friend.
Gretchen might have been a cute girl, if her face wasn’t a road-map of zits, and had been that way since the start of high school.
I’ve been there girl, Emily thought.
Emily, of course, slyly worked Martin into their conversation.
A conversation, which ran something like this:
He’s cute, and tall, but kind of weird. But, there’s something about him, not sure what it is, though. Although, he showed me a different side at the hospital, a side that she hoped she could bring out of him more (Emily kept the fact that she had jacked him off to herself—a girl should have some secrets, after all). She also, stressed that he had had a difficult life (the details of which she kept to herself), and that she hoped she could make him happy.
Emily had talked so much that Gretchen hadn’t even gotten a word in.
Gretchen finally spoke up, and told Emily that her mom was yelling at her to get off the phone, which sounded like a lie, because the bars didn’t close unit two in the morning, but whatever.
Emily hung up.
She sighed again, and then decided maybe she should watch a movie… but, one from her dad’s special collection that she wasn’t supposed to know about.
She popped in Big Dicks inside Little Brunette Chicks into the VCR, and began playing with herself—all the while imaging that the guy on screen was Martin, and girl was her.
At some point she dozed off, but even dreams were filled with sex.
She dreamed of the wolf again.
She stood in an absurdly large shower, naked from the waist down, but still wore a white T-Shirt (for even in her dreams she was self-conscious about the scars on her chest).
The water, however, had soaked through the shirt completely, and her naked breasts were visible under the wet T-Shirt.
She senses a presence behind her.
Large, leathery hands wrapped around her breasts, and teased her nipples through the wet, thin fabric of her shirt.
A warm, thick tongue lapped at the nape of her neck.
Then gasped, as the thing behind her, tore her shirt open. It now squeezed her exposed breasts hard, causing her whimper.
It bent her forward, and she could feel something long and hard slip in-between her legs.
Her eyes shot open. The first thing she saw was the TV, and looked just in time to see a guy blowing his load all over a girl’s face, before the credits rolled.
Emily leaned back.
The porno may be over, but she had never been so horny in her entire life.
But, before she could get to the promise land, she heard a knock on the front door.
She sighed in annoyance, hoping whoever was at the door would just go away.
Instead, the knocking became more persistent.
She sighed again, withdrawing her hand from her sweatpants.
She heard another knock, even louder this time—demanding to be answered.
Emily rolled her eyes.
God, she thought, I can’t even get my rocks off.
She stood up.
Wait a minute, she thought, how’s that even possible? I have no rocks to get off. I can even bust a nut.
She crossed the room to the door.
“Burst the dam!” She said out loud. “Yes, that’s much better.”
“God! A girl can’t even burst her dam around here!” She cried.
Emily looked through the peephole, and her heart soared.
Martin stood on the other side.
“Somebody’s getting lucky tonight,” she said, in a sly, sinful voice.
Hand on the door, she glanced over at the wall clock—surprised at how late it was.
“Teenagers,” she said, and giggled.
She opened the door.
“Hi,” she said, flashing him a big, dopey grin.
A grin which quickly faded, as it turned into wide-eyed surprised.
Like her, he dressed only in a T-Shirt and sweatpants.
Unlike her, he had a giant bulge that stretched his pants wide in front and continued up his shirt.
She backed away and gulped.
Her mind reeled.
She knew he that was big.
She had seen that first hand at the hospital, when she had jerked him off.
But, she hadn’t realized, until now, just how big he really was!
Emily turned away, and sort of laughed silently to herself.
She felt excited, but also a little afraid.
Was he even going to fit?
She licked her lips, and nervously said the first thing that came to her mind.
“Are you hungry?”
“Yes,” he growled.
He violently grabbed her, and pushed her over the arm of the couch.
Oh god, Emily thought. It’s finally happening.
Not only that, but Emily really liked this new aggressive side of him, and her pussy gushed in response.
Her body shook, but she found it strange just how cold she felt, even as her face burned red.
She took a deep breath, as he pulled her pants and underwear down.
She held her breath, as his fingers touched bare skin.
His fingers were long, and felt leathery, as he wrapped his hands around her hips.
Suddenly, she grunted. It felt like she had just been punched in the gut.
He wasn’t gentle, and crudely forced himself inside of her.
It hurt a lot.
Thank god she been so wet, because she knew if she hadn’t, he would have torn her apart.
She wanted him to take it out, or at the very least be gentle with her. This was her first time, after all..
But all she could do was whimper, as he continued to have his way with her.
She endured this punishment, until she finally found her voice.
“Martin,” she said, her voice wavering. “Not so hard.”
“Please,” she added a few seconds later.
She found the strength to look over her shoulder at him, hoping that he would see her distress and stop.
To her horror she saw the truth.
He merely provided the instrument of her torment, but she was her own torturer.
Her body had betrayed her.
Her hips pushed back hard against him, driving him deeper.
“Fuck,” she moaned, and then surrendered to the self abuse, as her pussy gorged itself on her first taste of cock.
Her body tensed, while at the same time she lost completely control of herself, thrusting herself back in rapid, hungry bursts.
But emotionally, she was on the verge of tears.
She didn’t think it would be like this.
It was supposed to feel good, right?
But, it felt like she was being split in half.
Was it going to hurt every time they did it?
Her hips thrust back one finally time.
She screamed, as her dam burst.
Her body relaxed, and her pain vanished, replaced by the most intense pleasure she had ever known.
She drooled slightly, as a second wave of pleasure washed over her.
So that was sex, she thought. I love it!
Playing with herself, couldn’t even touch how good she felt now— even if it left her panting like a dog.
Her body felt numb, but all her senses felt heightened.
She felt so alive, and yet at the same time felt so vulnerable.
Then she felt him again—still so big and hard inside of her.
She gasped at the sensation, and then her lips curled into a knowing smile—they were going to do it again.
She yelped in surprised, now, as he swept her off her feet.
He carried her the rest of the way to the couch.
Then he crashed down on the cushion, causing a jolt to tear through her body. His thing pushing even deeper inside.
She cried out, a cry born out of shock, not pain.
He felt even bigger than before.
Her shock soon faded, as he kissed the nape of neck.
It was an intoxicating sensation. But, she quickly sobered up, when he pulled at the front of her shirt.
“No Martin,” she cried. “Not there.”
She didn’t mind him touching her breasts, but she wasn’t ready for him to see the scars on her chest, least he be repulsed.
“No, please, Martin,” she cried again, while at the same time trying to push his hand away. “Don’t.”
He ignored her, and tore her shirt open, exposing her secret.
She felt awkward.
Her scars were now on full display.
The scars started at her shoulders, and curved down toward her cleavage, forming something of a natural bra.
She felt ashamed.
Her acne had been so bad a couple of years back, that she had stopped wearing a bra altogether for a while.
The acne had gone, but the scars remained—both physically and mentally.
The girls had teased her mercilessly in the locker room, and now she felt less of a woman because it.
She quickly covered her bare breasts with her hands.
Martin leaned forward, and whispered something in her ear.
She wasn’t sure what he said, but found herself nodding, nonetheless.
Her awkwardness and shame vanished, replaced by a burning, itching sensation in her chest.
She dropped her hands to her sides.
Emily winced, the pain intense. It felt as if her skin was being all stretched out.
The wincing turned into open mouth surprise, as her toes curled—heralding the start of an orgasm that rocked her entire body.
This did little to satisfy her.
If anything, she wanted him more.
And Martin had plenty to give.
He started to fondle her breasts, it felt so good.
She yelped, as pinched her nipples.
Then she swallowed hard, amazed that her nipples were so sensitive.
He continued to fondle her, and that spurred her hips into motion, as she bounced up and down on his cock.
Another orgasm followed quickly, but she rode through it, surrendering completely to her inner whore.
She felt completely soaked. Her body dripped with sweat, and her cum ran in a torrent, down her legs.
The thought of stopping, even for a fraction of a second, filled her with dread.
Her worst fears came true a few seconds later, as he stood—lifting her up with him.
“No,” she panted, and at the same town tried to push herself back against him, so that she could continue her sinful ride.
But, he was stronger.
And, she was helpless, as he threw her face down onto the couch.
To her delight, he was still lodged deep inside of her. Something he proved now, as he slowly thrust forward.
“Yes,” she whimpered softly.
“Yes,” she cried, louder now, as the pace and strength of his thrusts increased.
“OH FUCK YES!” She screamed at the top of her lungs, for now he fucked her hard and fast from behind.
And, when she felt his big, hard thing throbbing and convulsing inside of her, she completely lost her mind—succumbing completely to her lust.
A voice at the back of her mind, pulled her back from the brink. A voice that commanded her to get on her knees.
Both her mind and body rebelled at the suggestion.
She couldn’t give this up—not now, not ever.
This is mine, she told herself. I need this. I need it. I’ll die without it.
“Do it!” The voice at the back of her mind roared.
Before she knew it, she had pushed him back, and fell on her knees in front of him.
His thing looked even bigger now, and she was amazed that he had even fit inside of her.
Amazement turned to regret, as now she felt so empty without him.
The thing before her throbbed.
It’s shaking, snake-like movements were hypnotic.
And, the puffy veins looked that encircled the shaft looked ready to burst.
It needed to be tamed.
It needed relief.
Her efforts to grab hold of it, however, proved at frustrating. Her hands wouldn’t stop shaking.
He had done that to her, given her a case of the shakes, like a drug addict denied her fix.
But, he had made her feel so good, and now it was time to return the favor.
She willed herself to stop shaking, and grabbed hold of him with both hands.
Now that she had a hold of him, her grip became firm, as she tugged at the shaft.
His head titled back over the couch, and he groaned as she jerked him off.
His groaned sounded strange, though, more like an animal than a man.
Nevertheless, she continued to stroke him off.
His thing felt so heavy in her small, slender hands.
So heavy, she thought. And so full.
He came with a roar.
A roar so loud it made her jump, and she let him go.
A tidal wave burst out of him, splashing across her chest and face.
She shivered as his cum touched her skin.
It was cold.
Spent, he moaned in satisfaction.
Perverse thoughts flooded her mind, drowning out her concerns.
She dipped a finger in the gooey mess, and smeared it all over face and chest.
The coolness of it made her skin tingle.
“Mmm,” she murmured, closing her eyes.
She felt so naughty, and yet incredible close to him.
Sunlight filled the room.
As if coming out of a trance, her eyes fluttered open.
She looked down confused.
She was naked, and quickly covered her chest with her hands.
She tried to stand, but her legs felt shaky.
And, all she managed to do was sit/fall onto the couch.
When she saw Martin naked on the couch, it all came back to her.
“Oh,” she said.
Had they really made love all night?
Her mind reeled at the thought.
It all seemed like some crazy dream.
But, her nakedness and the soreness she fell between her legs, seemed to indicate that it had been real.
And, if even half of what she remembered from last night, were true, then “Making Love” happened to be a very Romantic way of putting what they had done together.
She snuggled up to Martin, loving the warmth of his naked body next to hers.
But the intimacy broke, a minute later, when she pulled away from him.
There was something different about him.
It took her a moment to figure out it.
It was his penis.
It was still a good size, even flaccid, but it hardly reached the unholy heights that it had last night.
Maybe it’s bigger at night, she thought.
That made it a certain kind of sense. Most people do have sex at night, after all, including her.
She snuggled up close to him again, pausing for a moment to kiss him on the cheek.
She knew she would have to wake him up eventually, as her dad would be home soon.
But, now she just wanted to bask in his warmth, and enjoy the quiet.
It proved to be a restless quiet, however, as her mind began to wander.
All her thoughts came back to the same point.
She bit her lip, and stared at his crotch.
Well, I should try it at least once, she thought. Just to see if he felt different during the day.
Her hand reached out to him.
Soon, she tugged at his shaft.
Emily didn’t want him to cum, at least not yet.
She just wanted to get him hard.
He stirred, blinking several times, and then looked around trying to get his bearing.
Emily felt obligated to remind him, and now straddled him.
She leaned forward, throwing her arms around his neck, and then pressed her lips against him.
And when she finally pulled back, both of them were grinning.
She reached down between her legs, and found to her delight that he was hard.
She guided him in, and then gasped in surprised.
It didn’t hurt this time, quite the opposite.
She whimpered softly, loving how he felt inside of her.
Again, another difference, he wasn’t as deep, and his thing didn’t have as much girth as before.
Her pussy didn’t care, however, and gushed as it welcomed him in.
And, as she began to bounce up and down on him, she didn’t care either.
It wasn’t the same as last night.
Last night was just about fucking, and getting themselves off.
He seemed to like fucking her from behind, and while she didn’t mind it that way, she liked it this way better—facing him.
She liked that he looked at her now, and that she could look at him.
This way felt more intimate.
She wondered if he felt the same way.
Probably not. Boys didn’t understand such things. They only understood the physical aspect of sex, not the emotions behind it.
Not that she didn’t enjoy the physical part of it too, which she showed him now.
Her movements become more frantic.
His moans matched her whimpers in a perfect chorus.
He suddenly grabbed her by the hips, and bucked, pushing himself deeper inside.
He cried out.
A few seconds later, she did too, feeling his hot (yes, hot this time) seed shooting inside of her.
She came at the sensation, leaving her putty in his hands.
“I love you,” she cried. Almost immediately she regretted it.
They hadn’t known each other for very long, and worried that he might be freaked out by her spontaneous outburst.
He put her fears to rest, pulling her close, and kissing her long and deep.
When he pulled away, it left her breathless—leaving her with no doubt in her mind that he loved her too.
She took his hands into hers, and looked down at him with a mischievous grin.
“Touch me here,” she whispered, guiding his hands to her breasts.
Her eyes went wide, as he gently squeezed her.
God they’re so sensitive, she thought. But out loud she cried out—her words unintelligible.
She found her voice, a few seconds later, when he kissed her nipples. “MOTHERFUCKER!” She screamed, as her toes curled.
She came hard. Her cum dripping down her legs, and all over his waist.
She wanted him again, bad!
She leaned back, her hips bouncing in a steady rhythm.
At first, she felt nothing—her pussy having gone numb.
Gradually, sensation returned, and that only increased her want for him.
Her pace quickened.
He groaned, underneath her, as she furiously rode him.
Violently, he reasserted himself, grabbing her hips, and pushing upward.
“Oh fuck!” She screamed in response.
He became more aggressive. His thrusts more vigorous, stretching her out—as he made her his bitch.
“Oh fuck… oh fuck… oh fuck…”
She screamed over and over again through quivering lips.
Her screams only encouraged him, as he fucked her hard and fast.
Both of them were soon on the edge.
She could feel his cock throbbing inside of her, and the sensation drove her pussy wild.
Her body suddenly straightened.
“Oh fuck!” She screamed. “My dad’s home!”
She jumped off of him.
“Get dressed!” She cried, throwing his clothes at him.
Then she reached for her clothes.
To her horror, she saw that her shirt had been torn to shreds, and her pants and underwear were stained with cum.
She cried out in frustration, and that’s when the smell hit her.
A heavy odor of sweat and musk that smelled like the beach, but not in a good way.
Emily knew she had maybe five minutes, while her dad filled out some paperwork in the car.
She cried out in frustration, again, and then dashed into the kitchen.
Emily returned a few seconds later, with a can of air fresher, spraying a generous helping in the air.
By then, Martin had gotten dressed, and that was good, until she saw the large bulge in the front of his pants.
Emily screamed in frustration a third time, and pulled him into the kitchen.
She told him to sit down behind the table.
“Stall him,” she commanded.
“Wait… what?” He asked.
“Just do it,” she cried.
“Can’t I just go home?” He asked.
“No!” She told him, with such force that he backed slightly away.
She rushed upstairs.
Before Emily came back down, she decided to practice her cover story.
“I thought I heard someone outside, and I got really scared, and Martin was sweet enough to keep me company, until I went to bed. But, Martin totally slept on the couch, though.”
It was solid, and she thought it would fool her dad—unless Martin said something stupid.
Emily put on a pair of old sweat pants that really didn’t flatter her at all.
She followed the pants with an unflattering old T-Shirt, with a faded cartoon monkey on it.
Emily hoped that she projected an air of innocence about her.
Heart racing, Emily started downstairs, but stopped half way down, when she heard her dad and Martin laughing.
“I can’t believe the second Nightmare on Elm Street is your favorite,” Martin said.
“Well in my defense, that was the first horror movie I rented from the video store,” her dad said. “So I guess it just stuck with me.”
“Well Freddy is pretty good in that one,” Martin offered.
“I don’t need your pity,” her dad answered, laughing.
“But what about all that gay stuff in the movie?” Martin asked.
“Totally went over my head,” her dad answered, laughing again.
Emily entered the kitchen, yawned and stretching her arms up in the air—pretending as if she had just gotten out of bed.
The boys didn’t even notice.
“It’s not like today,” her dad said, “where someone will do a two hour analysis online, just discussing all the homosexuality in Nightmare on Elm Street Part 2. More innocent times, I guess, when I was a kid.
“I just can’t get over it,” Martin said. “I never heard anyone say Part 2 was their favorite. Part 3, I could understand, but Part 2…”
Her dad just shrugged.
Emily slid a bowl of cereal in front of each of them.
They still didn’t notice her (much to her annoyance), and began to eat.
“Friday the 13th Part 2 is the best one, though,” Martin said with a mouthful of cereal.
“On that we can agree,” her dad mumbled, also with a mouthful of cereal.
Were they even going to acknowledge her?
“No one ever talks about that one,” her dad continued, shoving another spoonful of cereal in his mouth.
“It’s probably because Jason didn’t have the hockey mask in that one,” Martin offered, and stuffed more cereal in his mouth.
Her dad nodded, swallowing, before shoving more cereal in his mouth.
“Love that shrine to Jason’s mom in that one,” Martin added, in-between bites.
“They don’t even mention his mom in any of the other sequels,” her dad said, dipping his spoon into the bone again.
“Jason Goes to Hell…” Martin mumbled, chowing down on some shredded wheat.
“Martin please,” her dad answered. His cheeks puffed up like a chipmunk, as he chewed his cereal. “The only reason, I own that one is because of the scene at the end.”
“Nightmare is the better series,” Martin said, his cheeks also puffed up like a chipmunk.
Her dad took another spoonful, and then said, “I agree, but back in the innocent days before the internet, I liked Friday a lot better for obvious reasons.”
Emily started at them completely baffled as to what they were talking about, until she looked down at her chest.
Boobs, she thought, of course, what else would men talk about?
Her dad dropped his spoon into the empty cereal bowl in front of him.
“Hey Emily,” he said. “Your boyfriend is pretty cool.”
She was momentarily taken aback.
Boyfriend, she thought, turning the word over and over again in her mind. It felt almost surreal, but it was true she had a boyfriend now.
She smiled shyly, but found she couldn’t even look Martin in the eye.
“But,” her dad said. “I’m afraid Martin has to go home now, as you are still grounded.”
“Really, Dad,” she cried. “Still?”
Her dad nodded.
“God,” she said exasperated. “Well, how long is that going to last?”
Her dad thought for a moment.
“Until tomorrow,” he said.
“Oh,” she answered. “Well that’s not so bad.”
Her dad smiled, and then got up.
“I’m going to bed, wake me up when dinner is ready.” He said, kissing her on the forehead. Then he turned and headed upstairs.
Alone with her “boyfriend” Emily couldn’t think of anything to say. Up until now, most of their communication had been of a more physical nature.
Thinking about it for a few seconds, Emily came to the conclusion that there was no reason to stop now.
Martin was almost done with his cereal.
Her curiosity aroused, Emily decided to take a quick peak under the table.
The bulge was still there.
Well, she thought, I can’t really let him go home like this. That would be cruel.
A wicked smile spread across her face.
Emily crawled under the table.
Above her, she heard his spoon clink into the bowl.
Her hands pulled his sweat pants down.
His hands grabbed the edge of the table, gripping it tight, as her tongue snaked its way down his shaft.
Emily couldn’t believe she was still so horny. But she wanted him badly, wanted him to shove his big, hard thing into her tiny slit, again.
But, she didn’t trust herself. She would probably end up screaming her head off if they did that again.
Not only that, but once they started, she might not able to stop.
His body tensed.
He wasn’t going to last much longer, and his thing now throbbed in her mouth.
She was actually surprised he had lasted this long, given how eagerly they had made love before.
Emily couldn’t fit him all the way in her mouth, but she sucked as much as she could.
Her efforts were soon reward, as his cock twitched, and then burst—filling her mouth with protein.
A perfect breakfast, and she was able to swallow most of it, with only a tiny amount dripping onto her shirt.
Emily thought it would either be sweet or foul, but his cum really didn’t have much of a taste to it at all.
She was kind of disappointed
He scooted back in his chair, and then stood, pulling up his sweatpants in the process.
She followed suit, crawling out from under the table, and then stood.
Emily suddenly felt faint, and began to slip.
He caught her before she fell, and pulled her close.
She smiled up at him.
“Guess you wore me out,” she said.
An awkward, breathy chuckle followed, as she realized that this was the first time she had said anything to him since last night.
Emily leaned in to kiss him, but then pulled back.
If she kissed him, she may not be able to let him go.
Her heart already ached, for she knew their time together would soon come to an end.
Another awkward chuckle followed.
Well, she thought, I’ve already kissed him in a much more intimate place, so we’re good.
Although, she thought now, he still needs to kiss me down there. Fair is fair.
Her face got hot, blushing at how naughty her thoughts were—and for once was glad her scars hid her shame.
She stepped away from him.
“You were an animal last night,” she said, and curled her fingers in a claw.
“Grrr,” she growled out of the side of her mouth.
Emily started up the steps backwards, her hand still in a claw.
“Grrr,” she said again.
But, she misjudged the step behind her, and promptly fell on her butt.
Emily scrambled to her feet, and then laughing, she rushed up stairs.
TO BE CONTINUED...